\ 
 
 
r 
 
 
 \ 
 
 l 
 
 
 
THE COLONIES 
 
 HISTORICAL SEEIES 
 
 X 
 
 SECOND BOOK 
 
 BY 
 
 HELEN AINSLIE 
 
 Author of " The Story of the Thirteen Colonies," 1 " One Hundred 
 
 Famous Americans" "Pictures of Persons and 
 
 Places in America" etc., etc. 
 
 EDITED BY 
 
 SAMUEL T. BUTTON 
 
 Superintendent of Schools, Brookline, Mass. 
 
 ILLUSTRATED 
 
 THE MORSE COMPANY 
 
 NEW YORK BOSTON 
 
 1899 
 
Copyright, 1899, 
 
 BY SAMUEL T. BUTTON. 
 
 AIL rights reserved. 
 
 Second Edition. 
 
AUTHOR S PREFACE. 
 
 THE pages of this little book have been written 
 with* love for children and love for our country, 
 in the hope of presenting to boys arid girls true 
 and interesting pictures of how the Colonists made 
 their homes in the wilderness, built up their towns, 
 their counties, and their miniature states, as Old 
 England s provinces. Effort has been made to show 
 how the people resisted encroachments against 
 their trade and governments on the one hand, 
 while, on the other hand, they defended their lives 
 in the long series of struggles with the French 
 and their Indian allies, which ended with the con 
 quest of Canada, in 1760. At the same time we 
 see some of the peculiar characteristics and cus 
 toms of the many European peoples who came 
 over and helped to plant a new English nation. 
 Often their quaint language and lawless spelling 
 has been given, in order to make them seem the 
 more "like folks." 
 
 Beneath all that may be amusing or interesting 
 
 M750314L 
 
AUTHOR S PREFACE. 
 
 is a serious purpose to give young children a 
 coherent notion of the growth of the settlers into 
 the brave and independent body of the Thirteen 
 Colonies, and to show how they grew, as children 
 grow, so that they were fit to take care of them 
 selves. 
 
 The events selected for description have not 
 been so numerous nor so briefly disposed of as to 
 court the criticism that has been heard from chil 
 dren on their own school-books, that " there is not 
 enough about any one thing to make it interesting. 7 
 
 During the writer s arduous preparation for a 
 larger work, search has been made in the dark 
 corners of Historical Societies rooms, and many 
 things more or less neglected by text-books and 
 popular narrative have here been presented, per 
 haps, for the first time. Moreover, modern authori 
 ties have been consulted and conflicting statements 
 have been carefully weighed. It has not been 
 thought best to encumber the pages of a child s 
 book with references to controverted questions. 
 
 HELEN AINSLIE SMITH. 
 Brookline, Maw. 
 
EDITOR S PREFACE. 
 
 THE author of this volume has thrown a flood 
 of light upon many things that, to young readers, 
 have hitherto seemed far away and shadowy, and 
 has given to the people and events of Colonial 
 limes a real living interest. This second volume 
 in the series, like "Indians and Pioneers, 77 is in 
 tended to be a reading-book rather than a text 
 book. Reference should be made, when necessary, 
 to maps, and, while the book is rich in illustra 
 tions, additional pictures may be used to advan 
 tage. After each reading exercise, or in connec 
 tion with it, there should be questions arid con 
 versation touching the more important events 
 described. 
 
 Acknowledgments are due to Cornelia N. Dut- 
 toii for valuable assistance rendered in the selec 
 tion of illustrations. 
 
 Grateful mention is here made of the kindness 
 of Messrs. Hough ton & Mifflin and the publishers 
 of "The Memorial History of New York, 77 in per 
 mitting the use of several valuable illustrations. 
 
 SAMUEL T. DUTTON. 
 
 Brookline, Mass. 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTE * PAGE 
 
 I. GREAT EVENTS IN THE FIRST COLONY 11 
 
 II. PICTURES OF SOUTHERN PLANTATION LIFE ... 34 
 
 III. THE CAROLINAS 51 
 
 IV, THE FAR SOUTH 68 
 
 V. THE SOUTHERN COLONISTS, THE INDIANS AND THE 
 
 SPANIARDS 91 
 
 VI. EARLY SCENES IN THE MIDDLE REGION . . . . Ill 
 
 VII. THE DUTCH COMPANIE 127 
 
 VIII. NEW SWEDEN 153 
 
 IX. THE LIFE OF THE DUTCH COLONISTS 173 
 
 X. THE DUKE S PROVINCE OF NEW YORK 203 
 
 XI. THE PALATINATE OF NEW JERSEY .... 220 
 
 XII. THE QUAKER COLONIES . 233 
 
 XIII. THE GREATEST QUAKER COLONY 248 
 
 XIV. IN THE NORTH 263 
 
 XV. GREAT UNDERTAKINGS . 282 
 
 XVI. RIDING BEHIND THE BAY HORSE 294 
 
 XVII. THE REAL NEW ENGLAND 309 
 
 XVIII. NEW ENGLAND INDIANS 328 
 
 XIX. A CHAPTER ON REBELLIONS . . 344 
 
THE COLONIES. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 GREAT EVENTS IN THE FIRST COLONY. 
 
 THE First Colony was one of the names which 
 King James I. gave to the company of London 
 gentlemen and merchants who provided the money 
 and the inert to settle Jamestown. At first that 
 settlement, and the others which grew out of it, were 
 called the Plantation or Colony of South Yirginia. 
 Afterward, when the name of North Yirginia was 
 changed to New England, the southerly region 
 was known as Yirginia. It then extended two 
 hundred miles each way along the coast from 
 Point Comfort, including all the islands for one 
 hundred miles out to sea, and running westward 
 to- the Pacific. 
 
 LOG-CABIN CHURCHES. 
 
 The first church in Yirginia was a rotten sail 
 stretched among the trees, while the first-comers 
 were making the beginnings of Jamestown. A 
 
 11 
 
12 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 board, nailed between two trees, was the reading- 
 desk. There service was held every day, and twice 
 
 A LOG-CABIN CHURCH. 
 
 on Sunday, by one of the noblest men who came 
 to Virginia, the Rev. Robert Hunt. 
 
GREAT EVENTS IN THE FIRST COLONY. 
 
 13 
 
 The next church was a log cabin, which was 
 built as soon as possible, to take the place of the 
 rotten sail. It was as large as your school-room, 
 perhaps ; for it was sixty feet long and twenty-four 
 feet wide. The roof was thatched and held up 
 inside the building by the trunks of pine-trees. 
 The trunks of small cedar-trees were laid to mark 
 off the chancel and the 
 choir. The communion 
 table was of black walnut. 
 There was a font, too, used 
 to baptize the Indians and 
 others brought into this 
 church of the wilderness. 
 The font was a piece of 
 tree -trunk hollowed out, 
 as the natives made their 
 dug-outs, a sort of strong 
 and heavy canoe. There 
 was a high pulpit, too, and a flight of stairs, just 
 as in the finished churches of Old England, 
 where the minister stood to preach his sermons. 
 The Governor sat in the choir, upon a chair lined 
 with green velvet, and he had a velvet cushion to 
 kneel on ; but the people sat on plain boards, made 
 of the beautiful Virginia cedars. 
 
 This church of the woods was often decorated 
 
 THE FONT WAS A PIECE OF 
 TREE-TRUNK. 
 
14 THE COLONIES. 
 
 with the wild flowers of the country, and the wind 
 in the preat trees must have made music to com- 
 
 o 
 
 pensate the people for having 1 no organ. At the 
 extreme end of the church hung two bells, which 
 were used to call the colonists to service. 
 
 THE FIRST VIRGINIANS GOVERNMENT. 
 
 The settlers of Jamestown had many troubles 
 at first ; but, just after their hardest times, a 
 great event suddenly turned their sorrow into joy. 
 It was an event that gave Virginia many of the 
 powers of a small republic ; you may almost say 
 that it was the first measure which led to the 
 republic of the United States. 
 
 It was a great day in the history of America 
 when the Virginians received a government of their 
 own. What a scene it must have been in the Spring 
 of 1619 ^ the t welf tlL_^ear_afteiL _the_ colony s set 
 tlement, when J3rr George Yeardley arrived at 
 Jamestown! The settlement was then reduced to 
 a church, a governor s house, a tavern and a few 
 dwelling-houses, which Sir Thomas Grates had 
 built. Governor Yeardley was welcomed by every 
 man of the poor six hundred colonists who had 
 lived through the hard times ; and they could 
 scarcely believe the good news that thjiJjondon 
 Company, which owned the colony, had sent 
 
GREAT EVENTS IN THE FIRST COLONY. 15 
 
 JTeardley to change their miserable settlements 
 into a free English State, with the full rights of 
 Magna Charta. 
 
 ,Magna._ Charta, or the Great Charter, was the 
 written promise of certain rights that Englishmen 
 forced King John to give them in 1215. Every 
 king and queen since then has been bound by oath 
 to keep those promises. If any sovereign has tried 
 to break them, the people have compelled* him 
 either to give up his attempt or to leave the 
 throne. 
 
 WHAT MADE THE COLONISTS LOVE THEIR NEW 
 COUNTRY. 
 
 JGng James I. and his party did not wish to 
 have the Company make the colony so independent 
 as it would be if it had its own legislature. But Sir 
 Edwin Sandys, Henry Wroithelsey (who was Earl 
 of Southampton), John and Nicholas Ferrar, and a 
 few other high-minded men in the Company knew 
 that the settlers would never love their country 
 until they had a voice in their own aifairs. Accord 
 ingly, they sent word to their colonists in the quaint 
 language of the day jr-x" that those cruell laws, by 
 which the ancient planters had soe long been gov 
 erned, were now abrogated in favor of those free 
 
 O 
 
 , laws which his majesties subjects lived under in 
 
16 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 Englande ; " " That the planters might have a hande 
 in the governing of themselves, yt was granted 
 that a generall assemblyie should be held yearly 
 once, whereat to be present the governor and 
 
 counsell with two burgesses from each plantation, 
 freely to be elected by the inhabitants thereof, 
 this assemblie to have power to make arid or- 
 daine whatsoever laws and orders should by them 
 be thought good and profitable for their subsist 
 
 ence.") 
 
GREAT EVENTS IN THE FIRST COLONY. 17 
 
 THE FIRST LEGISLATURE IN THE NEW WORLD. 
 
 As soon as possible all the free settlers of Vir 
 ginia met in the principal house of each planta 
 tion, or in some other convenient place, to hold the 
 first assembly election in the New World. The 
 frontispiece is a picture of some of the planters at 
 a meeting for the election. 
 
 The colony was divided into eleven boroughs, 
 and the men who were sent from them to the 
 Assembly were called burgesses. A borough 
 was sometimes one great plantation ; sometimes 
 it was a group of several farms and tobacco-fields. 
 Some of these groups of plantations were called 
 "cities," to make people in England think the 
 country was building up prosperously. 
 
 The boroughs, which sent their representatives, 
 were Jamestown or James Cittie, Charles Cittie, 
 the Cittie of Henrico, Kiccowtan (afterwards called 
 Hampton), Martin -Brandon, Smyth s Hundred 
 (afterwards named Southampton), Martin s Hun 
 dred, Argall s Grift, Lawrie s Plantation, Ward s 
 Plantation, and Flowerdieu s Hundred. Captain 
 John Martin s Plantation sent delegates too ; but, 
 as that was a plantation made under special privi 
 leges like the manors in England, the delegates 
 did riot sit with the others for fear it would be 
 taken as a sign that they gave up their privileges. 
 
18 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 The first House of Virginia Burgesses was the 
 first legislative body in America. Twenty-two 
 
 members took their seats 
 July 30, 1619, in the new 
 wooden church at James 
 town. They wore bright- 
 colored silk and velvet coats 
 with starched 
 ruffs and kept 
 their hats on as 
 in the English 
 House of Com 
 mons. Governor 
 
 AN OLD VIRGINIAN. 
 From caricature drawn in his own time. 
 
 Yeardley sat in the choir, and with him sat several 
 of the leading colonists who had been chosen by 
 
GREAT EVENTS IN THE FIRST COLONY. 19 
 
 the Company for the Governor s Council. The 
 Rev. Mr. Bucke opened the session with a prayer. 
 This Assembly framed the laws they thought the 
 colony needed. Most of them were about tobacco 
 and about their right to tax themselves. 
 
 THE GREAT CHARTER OF VIRGINIA. 
 
 The colonists sent a copy of the laws they made 
 to the Company in London ; and, in spite of the 
 King s opposition, the Company voted that they 
 should be the first laws of Virginia. At the same 
 time the Company gave the colonists the Great 
 Charter which made them secure in their right to 
 
 O 
 
 make their laws, and in all the rights and privileges 
 of free-born Englishmen under Magna Charta. 
 This Great Charter was granted July 24, 1621, and 
 was entitled the Ordinance and Constitution of the 
 Treasurer, Council and Company in England for 
 a council of State and General Assembly in Vir 
 ginia. This was a long title, but it told nearly 
 the whole story of the form of government. 
 
 A HAPPY COLONY. 
 
 Prom the time that the Virginia settlers received 
 the power to govern and tax themselves they be 
 gan to think of the new country as their home. 
 Before this they had only thought of it as a place 
 
20 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 where they were forced to stay, or where they 
 would work hard for a few years in Border to make 
 fortunes to carry " home " to England. 8oon they 
 began to build handsome stone and brick houses, 
 and to send for their families. Men, women and 
 
 children came over 
 by the thousands, 
 and the real life of 
 Virginia began. 
 
 Many of these 
 new - comers were 
 sons of the best fam 
 ilies in England. 
 They brought 
 horses, cattle and 
 all kinds of live 
 stock, as well as seeds, roots, farming tools, and 
 often beautiful furniture and silver plate. Fre 
 quently these rich gentlemen took up plantations 
 of hundreds and even thousands of acres, and began 
 to establish the famous "first families of Virginia." 
 They were men who had been well brought up in 
 the families of soldiers and statesmen belonging to 
 the highest classes of English society. Their com 
 ing was fortunate for the colony ; for they had 
 been educated to believe that it was their duty to 
 serve their country, and they made Virginia their 
 
 BROUGHT HORSES. 
 
GREAT EVENTS IN THE FIRST COLONY. 
 
 country at once. They helped the older colonists 
 to frame a wise, strong set of laws ; they filled the 
 public offices without pay, and gave their time arid 
 money in other ways to make the plantation a true 
 English commonwealth. 
 
 GOVERNOR WYATT S TIME. 
 
 The Great Charter of Virginia was brought out 
 by a new governor, Sir Francis Wyatt. It is 
 saying a great deal 
 for Wyatt that the 
 people liked him 
 almost as well as 
 Yeardley, who could 
 riot stay in office 
 longer on account of 
 his health. Governor 
 Wyatt came in a fleet 
 of nine vessels, bring 
 ing three thousand 
 six hundred new col 
 onists. 
 
 It was a time of 
 important begin 
 nings. Sir George Yeardley set up the first wind 
 mill in America and the first iron- works at Falling 
 Creek, on the James. He found the ore on his estate 
 
 AN EARLY ENGLISH WINDMILL. 
 
22 THE COLONIES. 
 
 and imported skilful workmen to smelt it. Both 
 silk- worms and vineyards were cultivated with some 
 success. Beehives did better, and a sample of cot 
 ton-seed, brought from the West Indies, came up 
 surprisingly. Later, George Sandys (the great Sir 
 Edwin s brother) started shipyards with five and 
 twenty wrights, who had plenty to do ; for every 
 plantation was on the bay or river, and every 
 planter had need of boats, large and small. 
 
 CHURCH OF ENGLAND SERVICES. 
 
 The Colony had the religious forms of the Church 
 of England, from which Americans formed their 
 Episcopal Church. No other forms of worship 
 were allowed in early times. Several clergymen 
 were sent out with the Charter ; all the settled 
 parts of the country were laid off in parishes, and 
 the people of each parish built a church as soon as 
 possible. At first they were log-cabins ; but, after 
 a time, the Virginians made their churches of 
 stone, brick or wood frames, with clapboards. 
 The assembly made a law that every one in the 
 colony must go to Sunday service, morning and 
 evening. The men were to take their muskets and 
 well-filled powder-horns with them, or pay a heavy 
 
 fine. 
 
 The Virginia colonists were always stanch in 
 
GREAT EVENTS IN THE FIRST COLONY. 23 
 
 their feeling for the Episcopal Church. They had 
 many severe customs, much like those of the Puri 
 tans ; and they were opposed to every other sect 
 except their own. When Puritans or Quakers or 
 any others came to the colony and tried to make 
 settlements with their own churches, the Virgin 
 ians drove them out, and not always gently either. 
 
 THE PLANTER S WEALTH. 
 
 Many other gentlemen and officers of the new 
 government came with Wyatt. The salaries of 
 these officers were secured to them in a strange 
 
 o 
 
 way, because there was no money in the colony 
 except a little that was brought over from Europe. 
 The salary of George Sandys the resident treas 
 urer or storekeeper -was what he could raise on 
 a plantation of fifteen hundred acres with fifty 
 servants. Other officers were paid in the same 
 manner. You can easily see how it became the 
 custom to judge a Virginian s importance by the 
 size of his plantation and the number of his servants j 
 During these years and for many afterward, the 
 Virginia servants were mostly white men from 
 England, who sold themselves or were sold from 
 the prisons by the king. Some were bound for 
 life ; some only for a certain number of years ; 
 and these many times against their will. The first 
 
24 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 negroes, you remember, were brought to James 
 town by a Dutch trader. Thirty years passed by, 
 
 and many important 
 events happened in Old 
 
 England and in Virginia 
 before the colonies were 
 supplied with negro 
 slaves. Then they were 
 brought by the thou 
 sand, to the profit of 
 King James grandsons, 
 Charles II and the Duke 
 of York, ii? their Royal 
 African Company. 
 
 THE VIRGINIANS AND THE INDIANS. 
 
 The colonists, on the whole, dealt well with the 
 All the best men in the colony tried to 
 see that there was 
 fair dealing with 
 the Indians for their 
 skins or "pelts " of 
 wild animals. The 
 savages gave these 
 to the peltry traders 
 of the colony in ex 
 change for hatch 
 ets, tin pans, glass 
 
 savages. 
 
GREAT EVENTS IN THE FIRST COLONY. 25 
 
 beads, bright-colored cloth, and other things that 
 they needed. The clergymen and many planters 
 
 tried to teach the savages to read 
 and write English and to convert 
 them to Christianity ; but they never 
 succeeded very well. The Indians 
 taught the colonists to make baskets 
 andTmats and to fish with their care 
 fully-made weirs. 
 
 The first Assembly made a law 
 that a white man should be put in 
 prison for life if he sold guns or powder or shot 
 to the natives. No one was allowed to teach the 
 
20 
 
 THti COLONIES. 
 
 Indians the use of firearms. The redskins, how 
 ever, found ways to get possession of the white 
 men s weapons and to learn to use them, till, at 
 
 POWHATAN 
 
 thisjtate &Ljfflfa 0n wfien Gyf.Smth 
 -was (Watered to fa m j>ri/oner 
 1607 
 
GREAT EVENTS IN THE FIRST COLONY. 27 
 
 length, they gave up the use of bows and arrows 
 in all their conflicts with the colonists. 
 
 THE POWHATAN CONFEDERACY. 
 
 This colony was planted in the country of the 
 tribes of Powhatan, or "Falling Waters." There 
 were many tribes in a sort of union or confed 
 eracy, each with its chief or sachem. The great 
 chief, at the head of all, was Wahunsunakak ; but 
 he was commonly called The Powhatan, as the head 
 of a Scotch clan Mac Donald, for instance was 
 called The Mac Donald. 
 
 The Powhatans had several villages ; one, which 
 was named for the confederacy, contained about 
 a dozen houses "pleasantly seated on a hill." 
 The houses were large frames covered with bark, 
 somewhat like the "Long House of the Iroquois." 
 
 The PTeat chief s own village was on the York 
 
 o ~ 
 
 River, at what is now called Putin Bay. Would 
 you ever think that Putin came from Powhatan? 
 Before Captain John Smith made friends with 
 the Powhatans, he was taken prisoner by Opekan- 
 kano, the great chief s younger brother, and was 
 led to the wigwam of The Powhatan. It was a 
 long, low house, where* the Indian "king of kings/ 7 
 dressed in racoon-skins, sat on a sort of bench be 
 fore the open fireplace. 
 
POWHATAN S MANTLE. EMBROIDERED WITH SHELLS. 
 
GREAT EVENTS IN THE FIRST COLONY. 29 
 
 Generally the Powhatans were friendly to the 
 settlers, and the great chiefs daughter, Pocahoritas, 
 often kept them from starving. After Pocahoritas 
 married John Rolfe, the Powhatan made a treaty 
 with the English, because his daughter had joined 
 them. The old chief and his sachems then gradu 
 ally sold their lands on the Bay arid the James 
 River, and went back into the woods above Tide 
 water region. 
 
 THE WILY OPEKANKANO. 
 
 Opekankano had never liked his brother s sub 
 mission to the strangers. Yet he put himself out 
 to be polite to the fast-growing colony. He sent 
 them presents, extended trade with them, and 
 assured them that he was their devoted friend and 
 servant. He even played peacemaker once be 
 tween them and the Chicahominies. But all the 
 time he was planning to destroy the settlements ; 
 and, at length, he almost succeeded. That was in 
 what is often called the " great massacre " arid the 
 " massacre of 1622. " It was opened in this way : 
 
 One of Opekankano s Indians, Jack o the 
 Feather, murdered a white man, and so the colonists 
 killed him. The redskin Emperor said they did 
 well, and accordingly he sent word to Governor 
 Wyatt that the sky would fall before he broke their 
 
30 THE COLONIES. 
 
 mutual peace. But almost in the same breath he 
 called his chiefs together to avenge the Feather s 
 life with that of every Englishman in Virginia. 
 He had been plotting all the time ; a plot that was 
 matured for the morning of March 22, 1622. 
 That day all the chiefs sent their men with pres 
 ents of game to the different plantations ; and, while 
 the gift-bearers breakfasted with the unsuspect 
 ing settlers, in the friendliest manner, the tribes 
 gathered. 
 
 On a given signal they surprised the whole 
 colony. At noon every settlement suddenly be 
 came ablaze, while nearly all the people were mas 
 sacred. One converted Indian told his master of 
 the plan the night before, took him in a boat to 
 Jamestown and gave an alarm that prepared a few 
 of the nearest planters. That was the only warn 
 ing. Of eighty plantations, not eight were even 
 partly saved, and nearly three hundred and fifty 
 persons were killed by horrible tortures. 
 
 HOW THE MASSACRE WAS AVENGED. 
 
 The colonists have been censured for what fol 
 lowed. In their anger and burning grief, they 
 turned on their enemies with a fury as savage as 
 their own, hunting them to the distant Potomac 
 River. At harvest time, giving treachery for 
 
GREAT EVENTS IN THE FIRST COLONY. 31 
 
 treachery, they surprised them in a massacre more 
 terrible and more overpowering thanOpekankano s. 
 Then, day and night, the Englishmen harried the 
 woods in armed parties till the Powhatan s power 
 was completely broken. 
 
 ENGLAND S FIRST ROYAL PROVINCE IN AMERICA. 
 
 The little Colony of Virginia began a new life in 
 many ways after the massacre. The Company 
 sent over hundreds of men and started new planta 
 tions. But that was riot all. King James I. broke 
 up the Company, and made the settlements into 
 a province with a royal governor and council 
 appointed by the king. The people were still 
 allowed to elect their burgesses, who met with the 
 governor and council, in a General Assembly, to 
 frame the laws. Sometimes the king would allow 
 these laws to be used and sometimes he disallowed 
 them. This was the first ot England s royal prov 
 inces in America. 
 
 A DISTINGUISHED VISITOR. 
 
 If you should ever look at the old Virginia 
 records, you might see this : u March 25th, 1630, 
 Thomas Tiridall is to be pilloried two hours for 
 giving my Lord Baltimore the lie arid threatening 
 to knock him down." 
 
32 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 This Lord Baltimore was the most distinguished 
 visitor to Virginia since Lord De la Warre, but he 
 was the most unwelcome guest the planters had 
 
 ever received. He had 
 been King James s friend 
 and Secretary of State 
 when his name was 
 George Calvert ; but af 
 terwards became a Cath 
 olic and left public life. 
 The king made him 
 Baron of Baltimore and 
 Lord of Avalon. Balti 
 more was in Ireland, 
 Avalon was in New 
 foundland. 
 
 From Avalon my lord came to Virginia, bring 
 ing with him a company of people whom he had 
 taken there to establish a colony, over which the 
 king had given him the power of a prince. This 
 colony was mostly made up of Roman Catholics 
 who were then persecuted in England. By this 
 time, probably, you have guessed why my lord 
 was so unwelcome in Virginia. 
 
 O 
 
 The settlers were deeply prejudiced Church of 
 England people. They were as bitter and unrea 
 sonable against the other religions of Europe as 
 
 GEORGE CALVERT, FIRST LORD 
 BALTIMORE. 
 
GREAT EVENTS IN THE FIRST COLONY. 
 
 33 
 
 were the Englishmen at home. That was one 
 reason. The other was that they did not want any 
 colony under a - lord-baron to be near them, for 
 fear something might happen to deprive them 
 of their right to make their own laws through 
 their burgesses. The Virginians heartily wished 
 that his lordship might find the climate of the 
 Chesapeake too cool for him. Yet the burgesses 
 knew their duty to the king s friend. They re 
 ceived him stiffly, but with all due courtesy, and 
 when Thomas Tindall forgot his manners, he was 
 placed in the pillory for two hours. 
 
 
34 THE COLONIES. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 PICTURES OF SOUTHERN PLANTATION LIFE. 
 
 BY the time the first colony was of age, that is, 
 when it was twenty-one years old and could govern 
 itself, its settlers had discovered the kind of life 
 best .suited to the climate and the soil of the whole 
 region. This was the plantation life, which was 
 adopted by all who came to Virginia, and by the 
 other colonists who settled Maryland on the north, 
 and the Carolinas and Georgia on the. south. But 
 in the far south the life was more like that which the 
 Spaniards had adopted in the West Indies. Eng 
 lishmen have always liked to make their livings out 
 of the earth and on the water ; they have always 
 preferred to live as much as possible out of doors ; 
 so they took to plantation life with pleasure. 
 
 CITIES WOULD NOT GROW. 
 
 The Virginia Company, the King and all the 
 patrons of , the colonies, now laid plans for sea-ports 
 and great cities. They offered all the induce 
 ments they could think of to make the colonists 
 settle in towns ; they even threatened them with 
 
PICTURES OF SOUTHERN PLANTATION LIFE. 35 
 
 punishments if they did riot establish some "noble 
 marts of trade." But the people went on laying 
 out plantations, though they politely called them 
 cities. 
 
 They raised ^potatoes, maize or Indian corn and 
 a few other things for food, and cultivated one pro 
 duct chiefly for market. In Virginia and Mary 
 land this product was always tobacco. In the 
 Carolinas and Georgia the planters began with 
 tobacco, but afterwards found rice, indigo and cot 
 ton more profitable. They all raised stock and 
 bred horses. Every one was a hunter and a fish 
 erman ; but no one worked very hard. The master 
 and his family rode after the hounds for foxes; 
 and even the servants had bountiful living, and 
 their share in the out-of-door sports that all Eng 
 lishmen enjoy. 
 
 A SOUTHERN PLANTATION. 
 
 The early Virginia tobacco-fields lay upon both 
 shores of the bay, in the neighborhood of the 
 James and up both banks of the river for one hun 
 dred and forty miles. Each plantation had its 
 landing on the water-front, usually in full view of 
 the family mansion. 
 
 The planter s house was large, roomy and sub 
 stantial, sometimes with broad verandas or "gal- 
 
36 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 leries." The mild climate made it possible for the 
 people to spend most of their time out of doors 
 nearly all the year round. The mansion was often 
 well filled with furniture and silver from England, 
 
 A PLANTATION MANSION. 
 
 which were considered heirlooms ; and some of 
 these have been carefully preserved to this day. 
 
 At a distance from the mansion were the ser 
 vants quarters. They sometimes were rows of log 
 
PICTURES OF SOUTHERN PLANTATION LIFE. 37 
 
 cabins. At others they were long, low buildings 
 of brick, or stone, or wood. Each family had a 
 room or two in these barrack-like quarters. On a 
 larger plantation the servants quarters formed a 
 little village. Another group of buildings were 
 the stables, barns, and all the farm sheds. Still 
 others were the shops of the blacksmith and the 
 wheel riffht. 
 
 LITTLE NEGROES. 
 
 Each of the great plantations had workmen and 
 tools to supply nearly every need of the master s 
 household, of his people," as the servants were 
 commonly called, and of the enormous work always 
 going on in the tobacco, rice, indigo or cotton 
 fields. 
 
 SMALL KINGDOMS. 
 
 Each plantation was like a small kingdom, and 
 the planter was its king. He sent his tobacco to 
 
38 THE COLONIES. 
 
 England in large cargoes that were loaded at his 
 own landing. The vessels that took the tobacco 
 brought the clothing, furniture and many other 
 things for the planter s family and for his people, 
 all the tools that were not made on the plantation, 
 all the food supplies and the live-stock. The ves 
 sels also brought him his blooded horses and dogs ; 
 
 TOBACCO WAGON OF TO-DAY, WHICH is MUCH LIKE THOSE OF OLD TIMES. 
 
 for the planters loved their horses and dogs as all 
 Englishmen love their four-footed friends. 
 
 o 
 
 Some of the planters had other great tobacco- 
 fields farther northward toward the Potomac River. 
 These were the frontier or "outer" plantations, 
 and were vast isolated estates which were nearer 
 the Indians than the settlements. They were in 
 charge of overseers, and were worked by large 
 groups of servants. The laborers slept in the rude 
 
PICTURES OF SOUTHERN PLANTATION LIFE. 39 
 
 cabins built within a palisade of large rough-hewn 
 logs. A big log cabin with gunholes was also 
 built within the palisade as a sort of fort in case of 
 attack. 
 
 The masters did not live on their frontier plan 
 tations, but sometimes they rode out to them in a 
 horseback party to see that they were properly 
 taken care of. Both overseers and laborers were 
 usually lazy and lawless. 
 
 THE UPPER CHESAPEAKE. 
 
 The Virginians often said to one another that 
 the upper region of the Chesapeake Bay was the 
 choicest part of their province. The Indians called 
 the bay the "Mother of Waters," and told the 
 eolonists about the many rivers pouring into it, 
 about the diiferent tribes that could be reached 
 from it, and how a large fur-trade could be opened 
 with them. Captain John Smith explored the bay 
 and made a good map of it before Jamestown was 
 two years old. Others followed him and went 
 farther. Trading stations were set up in the deep 
 woods upon the water highways as far as the 
 Patuxent River. 
 
 The country and its great peltry trade took the 
 eye of William Claiborne, who had been made 
 Treasurer of Virginia when James I. turned it 
 
40 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 into a royal province. The king told the people 
 that they would find him a person of qualitie and 
 
 trust." Claiborne was also agent for a London 
 company chartered by King James to make dis- 
 
PICTURES OF SOUTHERN PLANTATION LIFE. 41 
 
 coveries and engage in the fur-trade. In 1631 he 
 built a settlement and trading-station on Kent 
 Island, which is about one hundred and thirty 
 miles north of the mouth of the James River, and 
 the finest island in the bay. The settlement grew 
 fast, and in the next year sent its burgesses to the 
 Assembly. 
 
 But something else happened in the next year. 
 
 THE PALATINATE OF MARYLAND. 
 
 Charles I. made the second Lord Baltimore the 
 rich gift of a slice of the upper Chesapeake region 
 for his province of Maryland. It extended north 
 ward from the Potomac River, over all the present 
 territory of Maryland, included a broad strip 
 within the boundaries of the State of Pennsylvania, 
 all of the State of Delaware, and a large tract 
 within the limits of West Yirginia. 
 
 With this gift was a charter which made Mary 
 land a palatinate. That is, it gave Lord Baltimore 
 and his heirs absolute control of the country, free 
 dom to trade with the whole world, and to make his 
 own laws or to allow his colonists to do so. All 
 that the crown asked was the delivery of two In 
 dian arrows a year at the palace of Windsor and a 
 fifth of all gold arid silver mined in Maryland. 
 
 The first Lord Baltimore had been deeply in 
 
42 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 earnest to found a colony where English men and 
 women could worship in peace under their own 
 government, whatever might be their religious 
 creed. At that time there was no religious liberty 
 except under the Dutch in Holland and in New 
 
 Netherland. The old 
 baron s sons were de 
 voted to carrying out 
 their father s plan. 
 The elder brother was 
 the second Lord Balti 
 more. The younger 
 brother was Leonard 
 Calvert. Calvert 
 brought out the first 
 colony in February, 
 1634. He was a good 
 governor over Maryland for eleven years as long 
 as he lived. With him were " very nearly twenty 
 other gentlemen of very good fashion, two or three 
 hundred laboring men provided with all things." 
 
 Claiborne met them at Point Comfort, to try in 
 vain to turn them back before they had even seen 
 their promised land. This was ?he signal for the 
 bitterest and longest quarrel between any two 
 colonies, Governor Calvert brought a letter from 
 King Charles I. to Governor Harvey, of Virginia, 
 
 SECOND LORD BALTIMORE. 
 
43 
 
44 THE COLONIES. 
 
 commanding the old colony to help the new one. 
 This Harvey did while the Virginians grumbled, 
 and Claiborne did all he could to deepen their ill- 
 will toward the new-comers. But they could not 
 prevent Calvert and his company from going their 
 way. 
 
 THE FOUNDING OF ST. MARY S. 
 
 They went up the Potomac River to the mouth 
 of a little stream where an Indian village stood. 
 The village and the stream were called the Yoaco- 
 moco by a native tribe of that name. The natives 
 sold part of their village to Calvert for some axes, 
 hoes and cloth. Then the good Jesuit fathers held 
 a solemn service ; the little town was dedicated and 
 called St. Mary s, the capital of the new Palatinate 
 of Maryland. This was the first English palatinate 
 in America, but there were several others in after 
 years. 
 
 Governor Calvert immediately placed the settle 
 ment under the colonists own laws, securing the 
 people of all Christian religions safety from perse 
 cution. This, and the people s government, made 
 it the most enlightened colony of the age. 
 
 The colony grew rapidly. Tobacco plantations 
 were soon laid out upon the bay and rivers. The 
 planters settled into much the same sort of life as 
 that of the Virginians. They had few of the hard- 
 
PICTURES OF SOUTHERN PLANTATION LIFE. 45 
 
 ships of the Virginia plantations. Within a dozen 
 years Maryland was one of the most prosperous 
 group of settlements on the coast, in farming, in 
 peltry trade, in fishing and in commerce with 
 other countries. Lord Baltimore had silver and 
 copper coins made for the colonists currency. 
 
 CAL VERT S WISDOM WITH THE INDIANS. 
 
 The corning of Lord Baltimore s colony was an 
 important event in the Indian affairs of the English 
 settlers. Claiborne 
 told the tribes of 
 the upper Chesa 
 peake that the new- 
 coiners were Span 
 iards, which made 
 
 <rmi< nf tlin rlnpf* BALTIMORE SHILLING. 
 
 From Mathew? Coinages of the World. 
 
 unfriendly at first ; 
 
 but they soon saw the lie, and changed their be 
 havior. 
 
 News of Cal vert s fair dealing spread far and 
 wide. The Yoacomocos gave up part of their prin 
 cipal village for the town of St. Mary s. They even 
 gave their best wigwams for the first chapel in 
 Maryland and for the homes of the governor and 
 his people, and they never had cause to regret it. 
 Soon Governor Calvert saw that other neighboring 
 
46 THE COLONIES. 
 
 tribes could be drawn into profitable trade. He 
 also found that there were more powerful tribes 
 than the Yoaeomocos, and as soon as possible he" 
 notified them that the Englishmen of St. Mary s 
 wished to make a league of peace and friendship 
 with them. In this, Governor Harvey joined for 
 the Virginians, much to their benefit if they had 
 only been willing to admit it. This friendship, how 
 ever, brought some enmity from the fierce Susque- 
 hanoughs of the northerly regions and from the 
 Nantieokes on the south. 
 
 THE GOOD JESUIT FATHERS OF MARYLAND. 
 
 Much of Maryland s friendship with the Indians 
 was won by Jesuit missionaries. They made 
 themselves the brothers of the savages and taught 
 them their religion, in ways that the red-men 
 could understand. They taught them simple arts 
 and crafts that the Indians liked ; and they nursed 
 them in sickness and gave them of their own scanty 
 fare in famine. The tribes near the settlers were 
 fishing Indians, who had their small villages along 
 the rivers and the bay. 
 
 The missionaries who went in their boats from 
 one village to another, were always joyfully iv- 
 ceived. When a couple of priests came to an 
 Indian village toward night, some of the natives 
 
48 THE COLONIES. 
 
 set out at once to find game for their evening 
 meal, others helped them to build camp-fires and 
 make comfortable resting-places. 
 
 The red-men were grateful to the missionaries 
 who healed their sick and treated them with a kind 
 ness they had never known before. They made 
 the good fathers large presents of corn, of peltries, 
 and of great tracts of land. They joined the set 
 tlers in hunting and fishing, and taught them the 
 craft of the woods, how maize and tobacco were 
 raised, and what roots and herbs and berries were 
 good for food. The squaws told the women how 
 to make bread, cake and many other wholesome, 
 toothsome dishes. 
 
 OPEKANKANO S LAST OUTBREAK. 
 
 The planters of the Chesapeake and its rivers 
 had peace with the Indians for twenty-three years 
 after the massacre of the Virginians in 1622. But 
 in the Spring of 1645 this long peace was suddenly 
 broken by Opekankano. He was then nearly a 
 hundred years old, almost blind, and so feeble that 
 he was carried in a litter. Yet he commanded an 
 attack upon the plantation of the Pamunkey and the 
 York rivers, which was made so quietly and so swift 
 ly that three hundred were killed before the news 
 reached the capital or any defense could be made. 
 
PICTURES OF SOUTHERN PLANTATION LIFE. 
 
 49 
 
 The outbreak was quelled and Opekankano was 
 taken prisoner to Jamestown, where he was killed 
 by an Indian on account of some private grudge. 
 His people never tried again to regain their coun 
 try from the English. The warlike spirit and the 
 imperial title of the Powhatans seemed to have 
 passed away with this last uncle of Pocahontas. 
 
 The next chief was merely called king. 7 He 
 agreed to hold his authority under the Crown of 
 England, and to pay to the Governor of Virginia 
 an annual tribute of twenty beaver-skins "at the 
 going of the geese. 77 The hunting-grounds of his 
 people, he agreed, should be above the York. Any 
 Indian who went south of that stream, except as 
 a messenger and wearing a white cloth badge, 
 did so on pain of death. And the Virginians 
 promised that any white man who went north of 
 
50 THE COLONIES. 
 
 the York, except as a white-badged messenger, 
 should be sentenced as a felon. 
 
 After that the colonists of the Chesapeake region 
 had no more serious troubles with any of the tribes 
 of the old Powhatan Confederacy. They had few 
 attacks from any Indians, except from those on the 
 distant frontier. 
 
THE CAROLINAS. 51 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE CAROLINAS. 
 
 IT was nearly thirty years after the founding- of 
 Maryland before the Virginians had any neighbors 
 on the South ; that is, before there was a colony of 
 white men between their own settlements and the 
 Spaniards of Florida. 
 
 The French took possession at Port Royal, 
 naming the whole region Carolina, from their boy 
 king Carolus, or Charles IX.; but the Spaniards 
 had driven them out, declaring that Florida ex 
 tended to the near neighborhood of the Virginia 
 settlements, although they had no fort north of 
 St. Augustine. Charles I. of England also claimed 
 the region ; but, as he only named it Carolina, 
 arid gave some of it to a man who did not settle 
 it, the Spaniards took no special notice of his 
 action. 
 
 After many years a few restless Virginians set 
 tled on some small tobacco patches near the 
 Chowan River and on what was afterwards called < 
 Albemarle Sound. That was about the year 1650. 
 
 Ten years or so afterwards King Charles II. and 
 
52 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 some of his courtiers began to cover sheets of 
 parchment with vast schemes for a new English 
 province which was to be planted in this region, in 
 
 KING CHARLES I. 
 
 order to defend it against any further claims of 
 the Spaniards. 
 
 In March, 1663, almost a century after the 
 beautiful coast was named for the Ninth French 
 Charles, it was renamed Carolina by the English 
 
THE CAROLINAS. 
 
 53 
 
 Charles the Second, and presented to eight gentle 
 men of his court as a palatine province. 
 
 HOW OLD ENGLAND S HISTORY AFFECTED 
 CAROLINA. 
 
 If you remember your English history, you will 
 recall the fact that Charles II. had not been lorn 
 
 KING CHARLES II. 
 
 on the throne when he planned the Palatinate of 
 Carolina. Indeed, he had come so near missing his 
 
54 THE COLONIES. 
 
 crown altogether that he was making too much of 
 his power even then. His father, Charles I., had 
 been beheaded, you know, for having his own way 
 too much ; and the Puritans or Roundheads had 
 declared that they could govern England without 
 king or queen. They did so, too, as long as Oliver 
 Cromwell lived to be Lord Protector of the realm. 
 But as soon as Cromwell died, there was no one to 
 take his place. The Roundheads were forced then 
 to allow the Crown Prince, after several years of 
 exile, to come back from France and to see him 
 crowned as King Charles II. That was a great 
 triumph for the king and his party. The king and 
 his ministers were determined to make the royal 
 power stronger than it had ever been before, not 
 only in Old England, but in the American plan 
 tation, too. Their greatest scheme was for the 
 Carolinas. 
 
 THE FUNDAMENTAL CONSTITUTION. 
 
 The Proprietors asked Lord Chancellor Shaftes- 
 bury to plan a government for Carolina. Shaftes- 
 bury called in the aid of John Locke, who after 
 wards became celebrated as a philosopher. To- 
 gether these remarkable men planned the Grand 
 Model 7 of governments. They said that it was 
 The Fundamental Constitution ?? of a colonial 
 
 
THE CAROLINAS. 55 
 
 government which was " agreeable to monarchy/ 7 
 and would save the Province from "a numerous 
 democracy. 77 
 
 It was a long and elaborate scheme to place 
 pretty much all the power and the benefits of the 
 settlements in the hands of the Proprietors. For a 
 quarter of a century they tried to enforce it as the 
 government of Carolina ; but in fact, scarcely any 
 of it ever went into effect. 
 
 THE NOBILITY OF CAROLINA. 
 
 Perhaps you have heard people say that there 
 are no titled men and women among Americans, 
 no nobility such as there is in Europe. But once 
 upon a time there were American barons and lords 
 of manors, caciques, seignors, landgraves and pala 
 tines ; that is, there were laws to make such a 
 nobility. Carolina was to have a rich and lordly 
 class of gentlemen, who were to be looked up to 
 and obeyed by all common people. 
 
 Carolina was to be like Old England in the feu 
 dal times, several centuries before America was 
 discovered. Hundreds and thousands of common 
 people were to be invited to go there from the 
 other colonies to bow and scrape to their worships, 
 and to humbly do all the work. Carolina was to 
 have the largest, the richest and the most irnpos- 
 
56 
 
THE CAROLINAS. 
 
 57 
 
 ing plantations and cities in America ; but not one 
 jot of all the fanciful scheme ever came to pass. 
 
 America was then, as it is now, a country where 
 there was so much work to be done that industry 
 made the only aristocracy the land would tolerate. 
 Independent settlers increased at the head of 
 Albemarle Sound, and others planted at the mouth 
 of Cape Fear River. Both colonies insisted on 
 making their own laws. Neither would ever con 
 sent to be under the same control, and after sev 
 eral years they were set off as North and South 
 Carolina. 
 
 IN NORTH CAROLINA. 
 
 The Virginians who first settled on the Chowan 
 River and about the head of the Sound had been 
 there ten years, perhaps, when they heard that 
 Charles II. had created the new Province of Caro 
 lina. When the news reached them, they called their 
 river arid their settlement Albemarle, as a compli 
 ment to the eldest proprietor, and promptly asked 
 to be included in the new Province, although they 
 had received their patents from the Yirginian 
 Assembly. Their settlements were beyond the 
 boundaries of Carolina ; but his majesty easily 
 gave the Proprietors a new charter that cut into 
 Yiro-inia on the North almost to Hampton, and 
 
 c5 
 
58 THE COLONIES. 
 
 into Florida on the South beyond St. Augustine. 
 Then Proprietor Sir William Berkeley, who was 
 Governor of Virginia, was asked to send a gov 
 ernor to " the first suiters." He sent them a^fine 
 fellow, named William Druinmond. The Pro 
 prietors also asked Berkeley to send more set 
 tlers into their province. "Get them cheaply 
 if possible, 77 they said; "but get them at any 
 rate. 77 
 
 ALBEMARLE COUNTY. 
 
 Whether the Proprietors got the colonists cheaply 
 or dearly we do not know, but new colonists poured 
 into the settlement on the Chowan River. The 
 Colony was soon called Albemarle county of Caro 
 lina, for the great Duke of Albemarle, who was 
 the eldest proprietor. Afterwards the Sound, too, 
 was named for him. 
 
 Many of the new settlers were Puritans, driven 
 from Virginia by Governor Berkeley, and from 
 New England by the harsh winters. Others were 
 Quakers, who also were driven from Virginia and 
 from New England. Some were gentlemen who 
 wished to be missionaries among the Indians ; 
 others were lawless trappers and traders, who 
 wanted to be beyond the reach of Virginia sheriffs. 
 There were hard-working Englishmen, besides, who 
 
THE CAROLINAS. 
 
 59 
 
 had come over to Virginia as bond-servants men 
 who had worked out their freedom, but who could 
 not hope to rise to social equality with their former 
 masters. Afterwards many of these freedmen 
 pushed their way beyond the most remote of the 
 Virginia plantations to a similar country on tide 
 water bays and rivers. 
 
 A LAND OF SMALL PLANTATIONS. 
 
 The settlers took up small farms, obtained a few 
 negro slaves to work them, and settled down to a 
 
 
 A NEGRO CABIN. 
 
 new life of their own.. After a few years there were 
 enough of these settlers to form a new colony, and 
 
60 THE COLONIES. 
 
 one of different diameter from any other in the 
 South. It was a colony of small, scattered tobacco 
 planters, of farmers, hunters, and trappers as well 
 as of men who made tar, turpentine and lumber 
 out of the yellow-pine forests. Their small plan 
 tations lay along the north shore of Alhemarle 
 
 A CANOE. 
 
 Sound and its inlets and streams. The water was 
 their highway ; and men, women and children 
 went hither and thither in their canoes and light 
 skiffs. About the mouth of the Pasquotank 
 Kiver was a party of ship -builders from Ber 
 muda. 
 
 THE ALBEMABLE PARLIAMENT. 
 
 Governor Drummond and his Council of six of 
 "the first seaters" met the landholders at once in 
 an assembly, or "parliament." Five years after 
 wards Governor Stevens came over from the Pro 
 prietors ; and then the colonists sent their deputies 
 to the Parliament. They arranged a simple con- 
 
THE CAROLINAS. 61 
 
 stitution and by-laws by which the Colony lived 
 for more than half a century. Many of these laws 
 remind us of the rough customs of our far western 
 frontier to-day. In order to draw settlers, the 
 Parliament offered to protect any one running 
 away from the law in other colonies. It also 
 offered to allow a new-comer to work his land 
 without taxes for five years. 
 
 The Governor and Council were the court of. 
 justice, and had large fees in tobacco. They also 
 performed the marriage ceremony. There were no 
 clergymen in the Colony for many years ; but every 
 man was free to worship in his own religion. 
 
 NO MODEL GOVERNMENT FOB THEM. 
 
 Soon after the Albemarle colonists framed their 
 simple government the Proprietors asked them to 
 adopt their grand Fundamental Constitution ; but 
 they respectfully declined to have anything to do 
 with that "perfect government, which should 
 endure through all ages and be a model to all 
 people." Their own laws were well enough, and 
 they would have no others. 
 
 What had these fishermen, ship-builders, tobacco- 
 raisers, and fur-traders to do with barons and lords 
 of manors, palatines and landgraves? They 
 would not hear of them. The Proprietors modi- 
 
62 THE COLONIES. 
 
 fied their Grand Model. No matter, the settlers 
 refused to accept it. Again it was altered and 
 again it was refused. The Albemarle "seaters" 
 knew what they wanted, and woe fell upon any 
 proprietor s officer who came among them to 
 preach the Fundamental Constitution. At length 
 the Proprietors left these people to themselves and 
 gave their favor to the southerly plantations, which 
 they called "our colony southwest of Cape Fear," 
 while they spoke of the Albemarle settlers, as " our 
 colon v northeast of Cape Fear." 
 
 HARD TIMES OF " OUR COLONY NORTHEAST OF 
 CAPE FEAR." 
 
 The North Carolina people always had hard 
 times. They were on bad terms with the Proprie 
 tors, because they refused the Model Government, 
 and, more than all that, because they refused to 
 pay rent to their noble landlords. After more 
 than fifty years, the settlements numbered only a 
 few thousand people not enough to make one good- 
 sized town. About their simple cabins lay broad 
 meadows, which fed their cattle, arid the primeval 
 forests where their horses bred, their swine fat 
 tened, and where there lived turkey and other game. 
 The way from one house to another was " blazed " 
 by notches in the trees. For many years they 
 
THE CAROLINAS. 63 
 
 had but few slaves. Altogether they did not raise 
 more than eight hundred thousand pounds of 
 tobacco a year. They raised some maize, also, 
 and made tallow, resin, tar, pitch and turpentine. 
 
 THERE WAS GAME IN THE FORESTS. 
 
 The "first seaters " had a good trade with the 
 Indians of the Tuscarora nation, who lived near 
 them. They brought the planters hides, deer 
 skins and the "pelts 7 of smaller animals. The 
 people had no money ; and so in their Parliament, 
 
64 THE COLONIES. 
 
 they fixed the value of their stores and products 
 for current use in barter among themselves and 
 for rents to the Proprietors. 
 
 A POOR LIVING. 
 
 The settlers did not work hard ; nor were they 
 enterprising. One writer says: "They mingled 
 a leisurely industry with the use of rod and fowl 
 ing-piece." No one ventured far for trade. By 
 land they were isolated by swampy, almost path 
 less forests, on the one side, from Virginia, and, on 
 the other, from South Carolina. The Proprietors 
 would not help them to trade with the Mother 
 country, and they were so far from the sea, and 
 had such poor harbors, that they had few visitors 
 from the other colonies. Once in a while a trader 
 from Virginia visited them ; or a New England 
 captain made the round-about trip up Parnlico, and 
 through the narrow entrances of Albernarle Sound. 
 From one plantation to another they went, carry 
 ing ruin, tools, and a few manufactured articles, 
 which they exchanged for all the Albemarle pel 
 tries they could get, and almost anything else. 
 
 This trade was carried on as secretly as possible 
 to avoid the customs tax which Charles II. laid on 
 all the colonies in his Navigation Acts ; but, with 
 all the smuggling, it is said that the king s custom 
 
THE CAROLINAS. 
 
 officers collected in this poor little colony what 
 would now equal twelve thousand dollars a year. 
 
 A BENIGHTED PEOPLE. 
 
 So the Albemarle people- lived their lazy, lonely 
 lives. They had no outside help ; sometimes they 
 had no news of the rest of the world for months 
 at a time. They had no schools nor churches, no 
 books nor newspapers. Their colony was called a 
 "sanctuary of runaways" by the Virginians, who 
 had no love for them. One old writer said : "It is a 
 country where there s scarce any form of govern 
 ment. 7 Another wrote : "Every one does what is 
 right in his own eyes." The settlers frequently 
 refused to pay both rents and taxes. 
 
 The Proprietors often sent them governors, sec 
 retaries and other officers, who did more harm than 
 0-ood. The people often refused to pay their tithes 
 to bad men ; many times their colony was a "hot 
 bed of rebellion." With all their faults, they were 
 a strong, brave and generous people. When other 
 colonies were in need of help, the North Caro 
 linians sent men and supplies, while richer colonies 
 did nothing. 
 
 Rough and lawless as the Albemarle planters 
 were, they lived at peace with the natives. They 
 were in the midst of the large arid powerful Tus- 
 
66 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 carora nation of Iroquois Indians. They traded with 
 them, and had all sorts of dealings with them for 
 over fifty years without any serious trouble. When, 
 at length, the Tusearoras made war on the settlers, 
 the Albemarle people fought valiantly against the 
 Indians. They were good soldiers, too, in the 
 border wars with the Spaniards, and in the Old 
 Freneh arid Indian War. 
 
 IN QUEEN ANNE S REIGN. 
 
 After the beginning of the 18th century, when 
 "Good Queen Anne" reigned in England, there 
 were many ehanges for the better in North Caro 
 lina. The most 
 important of all 
 these changes 
 was the coming 
 of new settlers. 
 The first com 
 pany from Eu 
 rope who made 
 their homes in 
 this region were 
 
 Swiss WOMEN CARRYING HASKETS. 
 
 Huguenots. 
 
 They were driven from Prance by persecution, and 
 planted their first towns near Bath, where the Taw 
 River flows into Pamlico Sound. A few years later 
 
THE CAROLINAS. 67 
 
 the queen sent out a larger company of German Pal 
 atines, who settled with some Swiss, immigrants on 
 the Neuse River. The Swiss, in memory of their 
 city at home, famous for its bears, called their 
 settlement New Berne. Later there came Scotch- 
 Irish and many Scotch Highlanders, among whom 
 
 was Flora Mac Donald. Have you ever heard the 
 
 j 
 
 story of the brave Scotch girl, Flora Mac, Donald? 
 After the battle of Culloden, she helped the van 
 quished Prince Charlie, disguised as her maid, to 
 escape from the island of Benbecula to Skye. 
 
 Of all the people from Europe who came to Al- 
 bemarle, those who did most good to the Colony 
 were from County Ulster, in Ireland. They were 
 known as Scotch-Irish, because their forefathers 
 had been Scotch who moved into Ireland. They 
 were plain, hard-working people, of Protestant 
 religion and noble character. They brought all 
 their good customs with them, and had a powerful 
 influence in the Colony. They finally drove out 
 the lawless and quarrelsome men who had thrown 
 the settlements into many an uproar in earlier 
 days. 
 
68 THE COLONIES. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE FAR SOUTH. 
 
 THE Lord Proprietors of Carolina had no more 
 to do with the first settlement in the Southern part 
 of their province than with the beginning of the 
 Albemarle Colony. The first plantation in South 
 Carolina was made by Englishmen, in the same 
 year that Charles II. created the Province. 
 
 In 1663, several rich English planters left Barba- 
 does and went to the Cape Fear ; or, as they called 
 it, the Cape Fair River. They left Barbadoes for 
 the coast of the northern continent, because they 
 wanted to settle where they could control their own 
 affairs. In honor of the king, who had lately been 
 restored to his father s throne, they named their 
 settlement Charles Town. 
 
 When the Proprietors heard of them, they 
 erected the County of Clarendon from Cape Fear 
 to the St. John s River, Florida, and appointed Sir 
 John Yeamans as their governor. Soon other 
 planters were sent out, till there were eight hun 
 dred colonists in two or three different settlements 
 near Cape Fear. Governor Yeamans was not long 
 
THE FAR SOUTH. 
 
 09 
 
 in building up a large trade with Barbadoes, in 
 boards, shingles arid staves. 
 
 French Huguenots, Germans, Scotch, Irish and 
 Highlanders began to go to South Carolina in 
 
 ,c 
 
 1670. 
 
 At about the same time men 
 and women of the persecuted 
 races of Europe swelled the 
 population of both the Caroli- 
 nas ; but the poorer families 
 went to Albemarle Sound, while 
 the richer families settled about 
 Charleston, taking their beau 
 tiful furniture and silverware. 
 
 No one knows just where the 
 first Charles Town stood ; for, 
 after a few years, a large colony 
 which had been planted by the 
 Proprietors induced the first 
 planters to join their 
 settlement on Oyster 
 Point, between the 
 Cooper and the Ash 
 ley rivers. So a new 
 Charles Town became the capital of South Carolina, 
 which, after a time, was called Charleston. 
 
 Perhaps, sometime, you may be so fortunate as 
 
THE COLONIES. 
 
 to see a rare old book, called : " The Compleat Dis 
 covery of the State of Carolina." If you do, you 
 may read from its yellow pages, " that the new 
 capital on Oyster Point was regularly laid out 
 with large and capacious streets. 7 The people 
 
 "reserved convenient places for Buildin^ of a 
 
 i & 
 
 Church, Town Hall and other Publick Structures, 
 an Artillery Ground for the Exercise of their Mili 
 tia, and Wharves for the convenience of their trade 
 and Shipping." You will also read that "Great 
 number of Families " " daily transport themselves 
 hither." These families came from England, Ire 
 land, Barbadoes, Jamaica and the Caribbees, and 
 about the year 1G85, nearly twenty-five hundred 
 people had settled in the Colony. 
 
 " OUR COLONY SOUTHWEST OF CAPE FEAR." 
 
 For many years the Proprietors gave their best 
 efforts to what they called, "Our Colony South 
 west of Cape Fear," or the County of Clarendon. 
 The first governor, Sir John Yeamans, had spe 
 cial orders to "make things easy to the people of 
 New England, from which the greatest emigrations 
 are expected." A governor who soon followed 
 him was a Puritan. 
 
 Everything possible was done to attract colo 
 nists of all nations and all the Protestant 
 
THE FAR SOUTH. 71 
 
 religions. After a time Jews were allowed to come, 
 before they were received in any other colonies 
 but Rhode Island and Georgia. Land was of 
 fered on low terms. The people were allowed to 
 have their own churches and ministers, and the 
 Proprietors tried to keep them all from harshness 
 toward each other. The colonists were allowed to 
 make their own government too. The governors 
 were appointed by the Proprietors, but were some 
 times removed if the people did not like them. 
 After a few changes the people were well pleased 
 with Governor Joseph West. He ruled well for 
 twelve years, which was a long time for a colonial 
 governor to hold office. 
 
 The Southern colony s Parliament, like that of 
 the Albemarle settlers, was made up of the "Grand 
 Council," which consisted of five men appointed 
 by the Proprietors, and five others elected by the 
 people, who sat with twenty delegates elected by 
 the freemen of the colony. 
 
 GAY TOWN LIFE. 
 
 The Proprietors carried one point with the 
 colonists. They induced them to build a city when 
 no other colony in the South could be coaxed or 
 driven to do so. Every freeholder had a town lot 
 one twentieth the size of his plantation, on which. 
 

THE FAR SOUTH. 
 
 he was obliged to build a two-story house. Most of 
 the planters and their families lived in their town 
 houses a large part of the time. They were rich, 
 and had plenty of leisure for indoor parties and 
 outdoor sports. Th j ey had their theatres, their 
 great ballrooms, and all the amusements of a gay 
 town life. Their ways of living soon became more 
 like those of the wealthy planters of the West In 
 dies than like the customs of the other Thirteen 
 Colonies. 
 
 Sometimes the planters sons were sent to Eu 
 rope, but usually they were educated at home by 
 masters and tutors from the old country. And so 
 there grew up an aristocratic class, accustomed to 
 much leisure and many luxuries. 
 
 THE GRAND MODEL REFUSED. 
 
 The Grand Model seemed as impossible to the 
 great planters of the Southern Colony as to the 
 small farmers of Albemarle. The Proprietors in 
 sisted again and again upon a government under 
 it ; while the people always refused anything but 
 the simple representative government. The Pro 
 prietors did not turn against them for this as they 
 turned against the Albemarle Colony. Help of 
 all kinds was sent to "Our colony southwest of 
 Cape Fear." 
 
74 TIIK COLONIES. 
 
 South Carolina had many governors from the 
 Proprietors ; some were good, others selfish. Once 
 or twice one of the Proprietors came. But there 
 was trouble between them and the planters nearly 
 all the time. Sometimes the trouble was over 
 serious questions of government ; sometimes over 
 officers, taxes or rent ; other disagreements were 
 on religious matters. 
 
 There were sore vexations also over affairs with 
 the Indians and with the Spaniards ; for the Pro 
 prietors directions were to extend the government 
 as far south "as the Spaniards would tolerate. 7 
 So much of the South Carolinians early life was 
 spent in the border wars with Florida. 
 
 Tii 1719, the people refused to remain any longer 
 under the Proprietors. The citizens of Charleston 
 stood firm on their rights, making a disturbanee 
 which is sometimes called a rebellion. Eight years 
 later the Province was formally taken under the 
 crown by King George I. 
 
 THE GREAT SLAVE COLONY. 
 
 From the beginning, South Carolina was the 
 great slave colony of the Thirteen. The Pro 
 prietors 7 settlement at the new Charles Town was 
 only two years old when Sir John Yeamans landed 
 a ship-load of negroes from Barbadoes, arid sold 
 
THE PAR SOUTH. 75 
 
 them to the settlers to do the work of clearing the 
 laud, building their houses, and laying out their 
 tobacco plantations. 
 
 Many of the planters; you know, came from 
 Barbadoes, where there were twice as many black 
 men as white men. Slave-dealing was the one 
 settled industry ^ if 
 
 oi Barbadoes, 
 and it soon 
 spread to the 
 new colony. The 
 
 -, . HARD WORK ON THE PLANTATION. 
 
 climate was too 
 
 warm for hard work, and the Englishmen who set 
 tled Charleston were not the sort of men to throw 
 off their coats and labor all day at felling trees, 
 or planting and tilling the soil. They came to 
 live comfortably and make their fortunes. They 
 thought, as their aristocratic friends in the West 
 Indies thought ; and they said that " without negro 
 v slaves a planter can never do any great matter. 7 
 But, for a long time, the finest plantations on Pam- 
 lico Sound had no more than thirty slaves each, and 
 were much smaller than the great estates of Vir 
 ginia and Maryland. 
 
 BICE. 
 
 At first the planters Raised tobacco, but that did 
 not pay well, because the English market was 
 
76 THE COLONIES. 
 
 bound to take most of their tobacco from Virginia 
 
 c> 
 
 and Bermuda. About the year 1694, an English 
 captain, touching at Charleston, gave a few hand- 
 fills of rice to the "wise, sober, well -living 
 planter," Governor Thomas Smith. Governor 
 Smith and his friends planted this gift of rice, and, 
 much to their surprise, they harvested a successful 
 crop. More was planted the next season ; and, 
 after a few years, Carolina had rice to send to Eng 
 land. The merchants said it was "the best of the 
 known world." Nearly all the planters then began 
 to grow rice. No other colony tried to compete 
 with them ; so rice soon became as important to the 
 South Carolinians as tobacco was to the Virginians. 
 
 to 
 INDIGO. 
 
 Nearly fifty years after Governor Smith started 
 rice-growing in the Charleston tidewater region, 
 some one else tried a crop of indigo. It was 
 soon found that this valuable dye-plant grew on 
 land which would not grow rice. It was not so 
 costly a product either, and fields of it were laid 
 out by planters who had not the capital necessary 
 to start rice-growing. Indigo plantations then 
 began to spread among the swamps of the country. 
 Fresh gangs of slaves were set to work, and many 
 vessels began to crowd the harbor of Charleston. 
 
THE FAR SOUTH. 77 
 
 THE CHARLESTON SLAVE-MARKET. 
 
 The Charleston slave-market did a large busi- 
 ness. New planters came in great numbers after 
 
 NEGRO COTTON-GROWERS. 
 
 the rice-growing began. They laid out vast plan 
 tations all along the tidewater region or "low coun 
 try" of Clarendon County, its creeks and rivers. 
 
J8 THE COLONIES. 
 
 Soon the negroes were brought in still greater 
 numbers until, after a short time, there were 
 almost twiee as many black people as white in the 
 low country. These negroes, who were brought to 
 South Carolina, could not long endure the intense 
 heat and hard work in the rice-swamps and the 
 indigo-fields. The masters drove them hard while 
 they were able to work. "Nowhere else in the 
 South was slave-life so burdensome, and nowhere 
 else was the slave-trade so active." One year of a 
 negro s labor in the indigo or rice fields more than 
 paid for his cost. After a time thousands of slaves 
 were placed at work in cotton-fields. 
 
 THE OUTBREAK OF SLAVES. 
 
 For many years the Spaniards tormented the 
 Carolinians by giving refuge to their runaway 
 slaves. The officers at St. Augustine not only 
 refused to give up the negroes to their masters, 
 but treated the poor blacks like men of their own 
 race ; settling the runaways on farms of their own 
 and into Spanish military companies, with their 
 own officers, having equal rank and the same uni 
 forms as the Spaniards. 
 
 In the year 1740, nearly all the slaves in South 
 Carolina, by a plan arranged among themselves, 
 suddenly ran away across the wilds of the sparsely 
 
THE FAR SOUTH. 
 
 79 
 
 AN OLD SPANISH BUILDING. 
 
 settled province of Georgia, toward the fortress of 
 St. Augustine. They plundered plantations, and 
 killed the English colonists on their way, like a 
 vast scourge of human locusts. The plantations 
 were in a panic. 
 Women arid chil 
 dren* running for 
 their lives, were 
 captured and most 
 brutally treated. 
 
 A body of the 
 colonial militia 
 rode out from one 
 of the towns to find the lawless band and stop them. 
 Of course, the negroes were a great disorderly 
 herd, eating and drinking without sense, whenever 
 they fell upon full pantries. The soldiers found 
 and surrounded them at one of their wild ban 
 quets. Most of them were captured then and 
 there. Some got away, ^nd some were shot down 
 in their efforts to kill the militia. But whatever 
 happened to the poor creatures, few of them 
 reached St. Augustine. 
 
 The greater number of the captives were sent to 
 their masters. Carolina and Georgia scouts were 
 posted to catch the rest of them, and also to take 
 any Spaniards who might be assisting them. Thus 
 
80 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 ended "the great slave insurrection," which filled 
 the South with fright and horror. 
 
 THE COLONY OF GEORGIA. 
 
 General George James Oglethorpe came to 
 America to found a colony for three purposes. It 
 was to be a barrier for all the others against the 
 
 Spaniards of Florida, a 
 refuse for Protestants 
 
 o 
 
 who were then perse 
 cuted in many countries 
 of Europe, and a home 
 for thousands of good 
 Englishmen who had 
 been so unfortunate as 
 to be thrown into prison 
 for debt. 
 
 In those days, when 
 an Englishman could 
 not pay a debt, he was 
 arrested and locked up 
 until he or his friends paid it. Sometimes good 
 men, who were sick or in trouble, were kept in 
 prison for years, obliged to live with coarse crimi 
 nals, and without any opportunity to work and 
 pay their debts. 
 
 Oglethorpe and others believed that in the 
 
 OGLETHORPE. 
 
THE FAR SOUTH. 81 
 
 luxuriant country between South Carolina and 
 Florida, these people could make good livings in 
 vineyards, indigo-fields, and silk-worm orchards. 
 Many rich men were willing to spend thousands of 
 pounds to send out the debtors then confined in 
 English prisons and to start these new r industries. 
 King George II. favored the Colony, because he 
 felt t the need of it as a military post against the 
 Spaniards and their Indian allies. By that time 
 they had been harassing the Carolinas for nearly 
 fifty years, and had been in open war for nearly 
 twenty years. So his Majesty gave patents and a 
 charter for the Colony which had been named 
 Georgia for himself to Oglethorpe and nineteen 
 other gentlemen "in trust for the poor." 
 
 The trustees paid the creditors of many good 
 and industrious prisoners, and. in 1733, sent out a 
 company of one hundred and fourteen persons. 
 Oglethorpe took charge of them. He brought 
 tools arid supplies and everything necessary to help 
 his colonists to make happy homes for their fami 
 lies and to begin life over again. 
 
 SOUTH CAROLINA S HELP. 
 
 Many South Carolinians turned against Ogle 
 thorpe in later years ; but they gave him a royal 
 welcome when he brought his colony into Charles- 
 
82 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 ton harbor for a day. An old writer says : South 
 Carolina showed an universal zeal for assisting- its 
 new ally and bulwark. 77 
 
 The people gave the new-comers presents of cat 
 tle, rice, boats and many other important and 
 costly things. Mr. Bull, Acting Governor of the 
 
 SAVANNAH IN 1741. 
 
 Province, went on with Oglethorpe to help him ex 
 plore the Savannah River, taking some experienced 
 laborers to help plant the first settlement, 
 
 SAVANNAH. 
 
 Oglethorpe went twenty miles up the Savannah 
 River to a high, sandy bluff, covered with pine 
 trees, where there was a small Indian settlement 
 
THE FAR SOUTH. 83 
 
 called Yamacraw. There he founded the capital 
 of Georgia, naming it from the river Savan 
 nah. He also bought the land of the Yarnacraws, 
 a tribe of the great Creek nation of Indians, 
 made a treaty with them, and laid out the capital 
 carefully, so that it should not grow haphazard, 
 as most of the settlements had grown. He suc 
 ceeded so well that Savannah has always been one 
 of the most beautifully arranged cities in America. 
 It has broad, regular streets and little parks at 
 alternate crossings. There, as at Charleston, the 
 settlers were obliged to build on small plots, near 
 together, forming a compact town, while their 
 farms were larger plots at a distance. In Savan 
 nah, the streets, wards and other divisions of the 
 town were named for the Trustees. 
 
 HOW THE THIRTEENTH COLONY GREW. 
 
 Other towns were soon started on much the 
 same plan; but these were merely groups of small 
 farms. "Horse roads 7 from one to another were 
 blazed through the thick woods. At first no slaves 
 and no liquor of any kind were allowed. The 
 Trustees governed the Colony; but they promised 
 that after twenty-one years the colonists should 
 govern themselves. Soon people came to Georgia 
 from all the other colonies, and from all parts of 
 
84 THE COLONIES. 
 
 Europe. One settlement of small and thrifty 
 farms was made on the Ogeechee River by a party 
 of Scotch Highlanders ; another was laid out by a 
 band of Moravians from Spangenberg. The town 
 of Ebenezer, on the Savannah River, was planted 
 by a company who fled all the way from Augs 
 burg in the Eastern Alps, to escape the persecu 
 tions of the Archbishop of Saltzburg. Year after 
 year other exiles came from Scotland, Ireland, 
 France, and many of the German states ; and even 
 a party of Jews found refuge at Savannah. 
 
 GENERAL OGLETHORPE. 
 
 If you had lived in South Carolina or Georgia 
 during these old colony times after 1740, and if 
 you had been a strong, healthy boy over sixteen 
 years of age, you would have been in the colonial 
 militia under General Oglethorpe. He was one of 
 the best and noblest men who was ever connected 
 with the settlement of America. The king made 
 him military commander of both provinces for the 
 border wars with the Spaniards in Florida. He 
 had under him one thousand colonists and soldiers, 
 as well as many Indians picked from the friendly 
 tribes. The militias of both the provinces were 
 companies to be proud of. General Oglethorpe 
 was proud of them, and they looked up to him. 
 
THE FAR SOUTH. 85 
 
 You, too, would have looked up to him and 
 served him gladly, unless you had been a mean and 
 jealous fellow, who could not endure to love and 
 serve a great man. 
 
 There were many men in South Carolina and 
 Georgia mean enough to he jealous of his distinc 
 tion, and who hated him, because his high-minded 
 plans interfered with their money-making. He 
 was a man of fortune and of family; he had served 
 his country well in war and in statesmanship be 
 fore he came to the colonies. So all his good 
 traits were ripened by experience. He founded 
 Georgia on an admirable plan, and taught the 
 Spaniards to let the English alone. 
 
 FRONTIER FORTRESSES. 
 
 About New Years of 1735, Oglethorpe brought 
 over a new company. It numbered only three 
 hundred persons, who came from many different 
 countries ; but it was called tire "Grand Embarka 
 tion" for Georgia. They immediately built the 
 town of Frederica, on St. Simon s Island, for a 
 frontier fortress. Oglethorpe made it "so for 
 midable that no Spanish force would venture to 
 leave it in their rear," and attack Savannah. The 
 fort was built on the centre of a bluff, with bat 
 teries set to guard it ; while the people lived in 
 
86 THE COLONIES. 
 
 pretty little tents or bowers of palmetto branches, 
 set up on forks and poles in regular rows. The 
 Indians taught the white men to make huts, with 
 mats woven by the squaws. 
 
 Farther south, St. Andrew s fort was placed on 
 Cumberland Island, and an extreme outpost was 
 
 INDIAN HUT OK MATS. 
 
 set upon Amelia Island, but the Spaniards took 
 such offense at this that it had to be given up, as 
 the English did not want a war. 
 
 Some of the most interesting stories of the early 
 history of these southern colonies are the stories 
 of the Indians and of the troubles with Florida, 
 when Oglethorpe was in command of the English. 
 
87 
 
88 THE COLONIES. 
 
 But his success only increased his jealous enemies, 
 who finally drove him away from America. He 
 returned to England a greater man than he left it. 
 and, in the long- run, his enemies only did harm to 
 themselves and to the new colony. 
 
 HOW GEORGIA BECAME A ROYAL PROVINCE. 
 THE FIRST SLAVES. 
 
 The Trustees made strict laws so that the people 
 should be sober and industrious and contented with 
 modest farms. At first the colonists were all hard 
 working and frugal. Some one said, even the boys 
 and girls do their part ; there are no idlers here." 
 After a time, a different sort of people came in. 
 They did not like many of the laws ; they wanted 
 to start large plantations with slaves ; they also 
 wanted to import rum from New England and 
 Jamaica, and to live as the South Carolina planters 
 lived. 
 
 Oglethorpe was much opposed to such changes. 
 He said that when slavery came into Georgia he 
 should leave it. This made many enemies for him. 
 Charges were made against him in England, and, 
 although all of them were proved false, the colo 
 nists gradually won their ends. Rum and large 
 estates were allowed. 
 
 Several English missionaries came to preach to 
 
THE FAR SOUTH. 
 
 89 
 
 the Indians and the colonists. One of them, George 
 Whitefield, succeeded in bringing slaves into the 
 Colony to work a plantation as a home for orphans. 
 This Orphan House, at Savannah, was one of. the 
 most cherished plans of the Trustees and others 
 who spent their fortunes on the charities of Geor 
 gia. Then efforts were made to over-ride many 
 other of the laws, and the result was that the 
 Trustees gave up their project and their charter. 
 
 Georgia became a royal province in 1753, when 
 she was twenty years old. 
 
 PROVINCIAL LIFE. 
 
 Captain John Reynolds, of the British Navy, was 
 sent out in 1754 by King George II. as the first 
 Royal governor of the Thirteenth Colony. He set 
 up a royal provincial government, such as most of 
 the colonies had by that time. It was a govern 
 ment made up of the Governor, his Council of about 
 a dozen leading men of the Province, usually ap 
 pointed by the king, and the people s delegates or 
 deputies, all sitting together in regular "parlia 
 ment," or General Assembly. There were then 
 only about six thousand people in the whole Prov 
 ince. They were poor, dissatisfied, and had allowed 
 their towns and their forts to run down, so that 
 the settlements were scarcely large enough to be 
 
THE COLONIES. 
 
 nolds 
 
 get more 
 
 included in the important movements of the other 
 
 twelve colonies. 
 
 In the time of the Old French and Indian War, 
 
 Governor Rey- 
 could not 
 than 
 
 twenty rangers 
 to enlist in an 
 swer to the call 
 of King George 
 II. for Georgia s 
 share of troops. 
 T h e Assembly 
 would not pro- 
 v i d e f o o d f o r 
 them ; and for 
 four years the 
 Province had 
 not even defen 
 ses for itself, 
 much less any 
 part in the war 
 waged in the 
 
 KING GEORGE II., y-vi -rr- -11 
 
 IN WHOSE HONOR THE PROVINCE OF GEORGIA WAS NAMED. UlllO Valley. 
 
SOUTHERN COLONISTS, INDIANS, SPANIARDS. 
 
 CHAPTEE Y- 
 
 THE SOUTHERN COLONISTS, THE INDIANS AND 
 THE SPANIARDS. 
 
 THE wide country between Virginia and Florida 
 was thickly peopled with Indians. 
 
 There were many traders in all the principal 
 settlements in North Carolina, South Carolina and 
 Georgia. They were employed by the Proprie 
 tors or the colonists or trading companies of Eng 
 land. They were hardy men, used to the woods 
 and to the Indians. Sometimes they went one 
 thousand miles on foot into the depths of the for 
 ests, or in dugouts and canoes up winding streams. 
 They brought back heavy bundles of skins, taken 
 and cured by the Indians. These skins were the 
 furry coats of the bear, beaver, wild-cat, deer, fox 
 and racoon. They were bought of the Indians 
 for cheap trinkets and sold in London for high 
 prices. During many years the colonies sent more 
 peltries than anything else to England ; but the 
 Carolinas also sent large cargoes of masts, boards, 
 oak staves, tar and turpentine to the West Indies 
 and to England. 
 
THE COLONIES. 
 
 After a time the largest trade of South Carolina 
 was in Indians, in negro slaves from the West In 
 dies, and in rum from New England. The plant 
 ers said that they must drink plenty of rum in that 
 climate ; and they did. 
 
 SOUTH CAROLINA PLANTERS AND INDIANS. 
 
 The Proprietors sent strict orders that the Caro 
 linians should not settle within two and a half 
 
 miles of an Indian 
 town, and also 
 that the colonists 
 should not make 
 slaves of the In 
 dians, nor ill-treat 
 them in any way. 
 But the Proprie- 
 tors; wish,* liml 
 
 i* v " F _jrf<r^QN_ ^~ _jV^O*Z - \L*. m* ^.v- ^^^. I i i /%~ 
 
 as little effect in 
 this matter as in 
 others when they 
 tried to control 
 the colonists. 
 
 The first set 
 tlers in South Carolina have the name of hav 
 ing used the Indians badly from the outset. It 
 is said that the planters from Barbadoes had 
 
 INDIAN 
 
 MAN A\ EAVINO. 
 
SOUTHERN COLONISTS, INDIANS, SPANIARDS. 93 
 
 the idea of the West India planters, that all 
 dark-skinned people were born to be the ser 
 vants of the light-skinned. They treated the In 
 dians as they treated the negroes. When the 
 planters from Barbadoes traded witli the natives, 
 they did not trouble themselves to deal fairly with 
 them. Yet if any red man was careless of the 
 planters 7 rights, he was punished severely, even 
 for small offenses. 
 
 You cannot wonder that the red men were un 
 friendly to the colonists about Charles Town. 
 The planters and their laborers soon learned that 
 they must have their guns always within reach. 
 It was necessary to keep a strict watch for Indian 
 arrows, which came whizzing at them from the 
 trees and the tall grass whenever they went out of 
 doors. The natives treated the planters with in 
 sults, stole from them, burned their barns, and did 
 many such things. Sometimes large bands of 
 them would raid one plantation after another for 
 miles, and even attack the settlements. All these 
 dgirigs were merely petty depredations, while the 
 tribes pretended to be at peace. Much of the 
 time some of them were in open warfare with the 
 colonists. 
 
 The Westoes opened war on the South Carolina 
 planters the year that Charles Town was moved to 
 
94 THE COLONIES. 
 
 Oyster Point, Governor Joseph West took prompt 
 .measures with the strong-, well-armed militia of the* 
 young colony. If he had not been so quick and 
 skillful, all the settlements would have been ruined. 
 
 INDIAN SLAVES. 
 
 During this war with the Westoes, the planters be 
 gan to kidnap the Indian men, women and children. 
 Sometimes the captives were cruelly kept at work 
 tilling tobacco-fields on their own hunting-grounds. 
 Sometimes they were sent off to still harder life, as 
 slaves in the West Indies. Soon a regular slave- 
 trade in red men was opened. 
 
 The Council offered to give a certain price for 
 every Indian captive brought to Charles Town. 
 The Council sold these prisoners to the West In 
 dian slave-traders, as they said, to raise money for 
 the war ; but they did not stop when the war was 
 over. The Indians never made food slaves, be- 
 
 O 
 
 cause they grew sick and died; yet for a long 
 time the West India planters were willing to buy 
 them. The traffic was so profitable that it was 
 openly supported by the Council and by Governor 
 West, who was a man of many noble traits. 
 
 An old writer says, Governor West was u a mod 
 erate, just, pious and valiant person; yet having a 
 Council of the loose-principled men, they grew so 
 
INDIANS AT WORK, 
 95 
 
96 THE COLONIES. 
 
 very unruly that they had like to have ruined the 
 Colony by abusing the Indians, whom in prudence 
 they ought to have obliged in the highest degree." 
 
 THE PROPRIETORS PROTECTED THE INDIANS. 
 
 When the Proprietors heard how the Indians 
 were taken and sold for slaves, they sent word to 
 stop the business at once. It is said that Governor 
 West took sides against the Proprietors, but he 
 was finally removed for his " connivance at the 
 barbarous practice. 77 For nearly fifty years one 
 quarter of all the slaves in South Carolina were 
 natives of the country in which their masters were 
 intruders; but for a long time no more of them 
 were sent to the West Indies. 
 
 Under the Proprietors 7 orders the Colony was 
 friendly with all the tribes within the Carolina 
 region, except a few allied to the Spaniards, who 
 attacked plantations at Port Royal and other places 
 near Florida. The planters built up a great peltry 
 traffic, and had their traders and storehouses every 
 where among the "tame and peaceable people, 77 
 from Cape Fear to the Savannah River and be 
 yond it. 
 
 MOORE, THE RAIDER. 
 
 When Governor James Moore went to Charles 
 ton, there was an end of peace with the Indians. 
 
SOUTHERN COLONISTS, INDIANS, SPANIARDS. 97 
 
 Moore wanted to make his fortune quickly, so he 
 revived the Indian slave-trade with the West In 
 dies. That was near the beginning of the 18th 
 century. About the time that Queen Anne took 
 the throne, war broke out between England and 
 Spain. Then Moore began to make raids on the 
 Spaniards and their Indian allies, to retaliate for 
 the attack on Port Royal, and to take all the plun 
 der he could find { 
 
 In a shortv time, the country was aflame with 
 border wars between the Carolinians and the Creek 
 Indians on one side, and the Spaniards and Apa- 
 chee Indians on the other. Moore led the militia 
 of the Colony to many a fray. He was usually 
 successful. He returned with his men carrying 
 packs of plunder on their backs, arid driving be 
 fore them a great body of red-skinned prisoners, 
 who were sold into West Indian slavery. 
 
 THE COLONY S LOSS. 
 
 Moore s border wars were a great loss to the 
 Colony. The planters were called away from their 
 homes and their affairs to serve their share of mili 
 tary duty. Whether they wished to or not, they 
 had to pay heavy taxes to build and maintain forts 
 on the frontier. One of these was as far away from 
 the settlements as the present Florida boundary 
 
98 THE COLONIES. 
 
 near the Chattahoochee River. With all their de 
 fenses, their outer plantations were often destroyed, 
 and many of their overseers and laborers were 
 killed. The expenses became so large that the Col 
 ony had not money to meet them, and in the first 
 year of the next century the South Carolina Parlia 
 ment issued its first paper money. Five thousand 
 planters assumed a public debt of what, in our day, 
 would be nearly six hundred thousand dollars. 
 Few of them thought that they had their money s 
 worth in the mere fact that their frontier was ex 
 tended in the direction of the Spaniards for many 
 hundreds of miles of pathless forests. 
 
 THE TUSCARORAS OUTBREAK AGAINST NORTH 
 CAROLINA. 
 
 The first great Indian war of the South was the 
 outbreak of the Tuscaroras against North Carolina. 
 The Albemarle settlers had traded with them 
 and lived near them in peace and good-will for 
 over half a century. The end of this long peace 
 came in mid-summer of 1711. The settlers did 
 not know that anything was wrong with their 
 Tuscarora friends, till one day a runner came to 
 them with the news that the savages had captured 
 John Lawson, the Surveyor- General , and had 
 burned him alive, for encroaching on their lands. 
 
SOUTHERN COLONISTS, INDIANS, SPANIARDS. 99 
 
 The planters could scarcely believe that of their 
 friendly neighbors. But there was no doubting 
 the next news, which was that a party of Tus- 
 caroras had utterly destroyed the little settlement 
 of German Palatines on the Neuse River. 
 
 UNPREPARED FOR WAR. 
 
 The Albemarle planters were not in war trim 
 when the Tuscaroras about the Neuse River decided 
 to wipe out their settlements. The Colony had no 
 militia to speak of and was more than half made 
 up of Quakers, who would not touch a gun. When 
 Governor Hyde called for forces, the party which 
 was opposed to him the Colony was full of strife 
 refused to fight almost as strongly as the 
 Quakers. 
 
 The few men who had arms and were willing 
 to use them had little training and no respect for 
 discipline. Hyde did his utmost with them and 
 sent post-haste to the governors of the neighboring 
 colonies, asking for aid. The generous and up 
 right Governor Spots wood, of Virginia, could not 
 induce his people to do anything ; but Governor 
 Moore promptly came up from South Carolina with 
 a body of militia, and a large body of friendly 
 Indians from the Catawbns, Yamassees, Chero- 
 kees and Creeks. Although they could not talk 
 
100 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 with Moore as the Muskogi talked with Ogle- 
 thorpe, in their own tongue, they made themselves 
 
 TALKING IN SIGN LANGUAGE. 
 
 understood by interpreters or by talking in sign- 
 language. 
 
 In the midst of the terror, Governor Hyde died 
 and yellow fever broke out. It was a terrible time. 
 The people began to leave the Colony as fast as 
 
SOUTHERN COLONISTS, INDIANS, SPANIARDS. 101 
 
 they could. Those who fled to Virginia were forced 
 to turn back at once and help the others. At the 
 same time, Governor Spotswood succeeded in rais 
 ing aid for them among the Virginians. 
 
 HOW THE SOUTH CAROLINA FORCES MADE 
 MATTERS WORSE. 
 
 The South Carolina militia, with their great body 
 of Catawba, Yamassee, Creek and Cherokee allies, 
 checked the Tuscaroras^ first outbreak on the Neuse 
 River, arid sent them into one of their forts near 
 New Berne. They were several months about it, 
 and when it was done they started overland for 
 Charleston. But on their way they fell upon several 
 quiet Tuscarora villages, and carried the natives 
 off for slaves. That reopened the fighting at once. 
 
 Nearly all the tribes of the Tuscarora nation then 
 took up the quarrel. Every settlement in the 
 country was at their mercy for almost two years. 
 Militia from Virginia and again from South Caro- 
 
 O O 
 
 Una joined to aid the Albemarle people. Colonel 
 Pollock took Governor Hyde s place, managing 
 better than the Governor had done. 
 
 The Albemarle Parliament issued their first paper 
 money, in what would now be equal to two hun 
 dred thousand dollars, to supply the militia. The 
 people buried their quarrels in order to unite and 
 
102 THE COLONIES. 
 
 train and do their best in every way, until the 
 power of their savage enemies should be completely 
 broken. 
 
 HOW THE TUSCARORAS WERE VANQUISHED. 
 
 It was the good Virginia Governor Spotswood 
 who finally broke the power of the Tuscaroras. 
 He probably saved the North Carolina Colony from 
 utter ruin. Hearing that there was a split among 
 the Tuscarora tribes, he induced one of the factions 
 to make peace with the English. That left but a part 
 of the nation to fight. Then some of the South 
 Carolina forces fell upon one of their largest forts, 
 in what is now Greene County, and took six hun 
 dred warriors at once. Other victories followed ; 
 and four years after their outbreak the great Tus 
 carora nation was driven from the country. Hun 
 dreds of their powerful warriors were dead ; hun 
 dreds more were worse than dead in the South 
 Carolina slave-market. The rest were thankful to 
 escape and, in 1715, they took the trail to the 
 northwest to enter the Long House of -the Iroquois 
 at Oneida Lake, New York, making the Confeder 
 acy of the Six Nations. 
 
 The settlements recovered slowly. The people of 
 North Carolina were not a religious people, as we 
 know ; but for many years they held a solemn fast- 
 
SOUTHERN COLONISTS, INDIANS, SPANIARDS. 103 
 
 day on the anniversary of the massacre of the Ger 
 man settlement on the Neuse River. 
 
 WAR WITH THE YAMASSEES. 
 
 The Tuscaroras had scarcely betaken their broken 
 tribes off to Oneida Lake when the Yarnassees, who 
 had fought against them, suddenly turned to fight 
 the settlers on their own account. If the Yamas- 
 sees had taken sides with the Tuscaroras instead of 
 against them, they might have driven all the white 
 men out of the Carolinas in a single day; but, by 
 their aid, the English had vanquished the angry 
 tribes and sent them packing. 
 
 Suddenly, that same year of 1715, the Yamassees 
 grew angry over being asked to pay their debts 
 to the South Carolina traders. So they quickly 
 passed the bloody stick" from one chief to an 
 other ; which meant that they agreed on a general 
 war to kill the traders and all their Colony. The 
 Creeks and Uchees joined them. On Good Friday 
 they surprised the Colony in three places, firing 
 plantations and killing about two hundred settlers 
 at the first blow. 
 
 The wise and able Governor, Charles Craven, 
 lost no time in leading out a body of militia and 
 four hundred armed slaves. Other parties were 
 sent out in several directions. But the woods 
 
104 THE COLONIES. 
 
 seemed to pour forth Indians from all sides. It is 
 said that ten thousand of them were in arms 
 against the Colony, which did not number half 
 that, including men, women and children. The 
 planters families and servants fled to Charleston. 
 Even that was threatened for a few days. 
 
 The North Carolinians immediately sent what 
 help they could in militia and stores. New York 
 sent some supplies. But the best aid ca*me from 
 Virginia. The Colony did something; but again, 
 as in the Tuscarora war, the most important assist 
 ance was given by the Virginian Governor Spots- 
 wood. His generosity arid his influence secured a 
 body of native allies to strengthen Craven s small 
 but well-drilled army at an important time. 
 
 THE YAMASSEES DRIVEN BACK TO FLORIDA. 
 
 Craven at length met the Yamassees in a gen 
 eral fight near Port Royal, won a complete vic 
 tory and drove them across the border into Flor 
 ida. The Spaniards gave them hearty welcome. 
 They had been friends years before the English 
 came; and now, when they returned, the Spaniards 
 were willing to let bygones be bygones and re 
 newed the alliance. It made them both stronger 
 against the English. 
 
 After the victory near Port Royal, the war was 
 
SOUTHERN COLONISTS, INDIANS, SPANIARDS. 105 
 
 soon over. Every one had reason to be glad. 
 The South Carolinians had lost four hundred men, 
 many pioneer settlements, and what would now 
 be equal to many hundred thousand dollars. But 
 they had learned 
 a lesson. Their 
 Parliament then 
 did what Vir 
 ginia had learned 
 
 AN INDIAN SLIPPER. 
 
 to do thirty years 
 
 before, which was to picket the whole frontier with 
 
 rangers. 
 
 Before long, venturesome settlers went into the 
 fertile region that had been occupied by the Ya- 
 massees. Although the Florida Indians came over 
 the border in scalping parties, and small frays 
 sometimes vexed the Colony, South Carolina never 
 had another serious Indian war. 
 
 TROUBLE OVER PIRATES IN CAROLINA. 
 
 The Yamassees from that time on were allies of 
 the Spaniards, who sheltered debtors and crimi 
 nals against the law of the Carolinians. But the 
 Spaniards suffered so much from the pirates who 
 hid in the many bays and inlets of the Carolina 
 coast that, in 1725, two Spanish commissioners 
 visited Charleston, to try to make some agreement 
 
106 THE COLONIES. 
 
 with Governor Middleton whereby both sides 
 should stop these acts of ill-will. For some reason 
 they did not succeed. The troubles went on and 
 increased. So many negroes ran away and so many 
 plantations were wasted, that the South Carolini 
 ans could keep quiet no longer. In 1727, they sent 
 out three hundred militia and a party of Indian 
 allies, who went boldly into the enemies country, 
 destroying the Indian villages right and left to 
 within a mile of St. Augustine. 
 
 By that time, "the very obstinate young gentle 
 man," George II., was on the throne of England. 
 He gave a charter for the founding of the Colony 
 of Georgia as a bulwark against Florida. 
 
 The throne of England, you know, was claimed 
 by the son of James II., "James Stuart, the Pre 
 tender. 7 Spain took up his cause, which had a 
 large party in Scotland, called Jacobites, from 
 Jacobus, the Latin for James. So, in 1739, Eng 
 land and Spain were at war once more. 
 
 THE FATHER OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 The commander in the Colonies share of King 
 George s Spanish war was General Oglethorpe, 
 who had brought out the colony which planted 
 Georgia iri 1733. 
 
SOUTHERN COLONISTS, INDIANS, SPANIARDS. 107 
 
 Of all the white men who had dealings with the 
 Indians there was no one more widely known 
 and better beloved than General Oglethorpe, the 
 founder of Georgia. No- one was more worthy 
 of respect and trust. During the ten years 
 that Oglethorpe was in America he was always 
 occupied with the Indians. His dealings began 
 with a tribe of Muskogi, called the Yamacraws, 
 from whom he bought the land for Savannah. He 
 gradually extended his friendship, trade and alli 
 ance for war against the Spaniards. In a short 
 time he had command of nearly every tribe in all 
 the vast region of forest-covered swamps and moun 
 tains between Virginia and Florida. 
 
 From the first, the Muskogi tribes called Ogle 
 thorpe their " father. 77 They were the great race 
 south of the Santee River. Their tribes occupied 
 the country from Florida to the Mississippi. Yon 
 have often heard of some of the Muskogi tribes- 
 such as the Creeks, the Choctaws, the Chickasaws 
 and the Yamassees. 
 
 Oglethorpe learned the Mustcogi language, and 
 whenever they wanted his advice they went to his 
 tent or his house, and spoke to him in their own 
 tongue. He also brought a warm-hearted young 
 preacher from England to preach to the natives, 
 and teach them ways of goodness. 
 
108 THE COLONIES. 
 
 TOMO CHICHI AND MARY MUSGRAVE. 
 
 Tomo Chichi was the Yamacraw chief, who had 
 a village on the bluff where Savannah now stands. 
 
 When Oglethqrpe and President Bull, of South 
 Carolina, picked out the bluff as the place to plant 
 the new colony, they fortunately met Mary Mas- 
 grave. She was the daughter of a Creek squaw 
 and a white man, and the wife of a white trader. 
 She had great influence with the Indians of 
 her nation, and she was friendly toward the Eng 
 lish. She persuaded Tomo Chichi that it would be 
 much to his advantage to have the new colony 
 settle on his land She told him that General 
 Oglethorpe would pay him well for the bluff and 
 other lands ; she said that he would open a good 
 trade with his tribe. Besides, she told him that the 
 General was a great officer in the English king s 
 army, and that he had come over with colonists 
 and soldiers who would protect the people of the 
 Savannah against all of their enemies, most of 
 whom were united with the Spaniards. 
 
 Then the Yarnacraws sold the land to Ogle 
 thorpe and made treaties of peace and trade with 
 him. It is said that Tomo Chichi and his braves 
 went to the General s tent with a huge buffalo-skin, 
 on the inner side of which they had painted the 
 head and feathers of an eagle. They said : " Here 
 
SOUTHERN COLONISTS, INDIANS, SPANIARDS. 109 
 
 is a little present. The feathers of the eagle are 
 soft, signifying love ; the skin of the buffalo is 
 warm, and is the emblem of protection. ; therefore, 
 love and protect our little families." After the 
 Colon v was settled, Toino Chichi went to England 
 
 Kl O 
 
 GENERAL OGLETHORPE PRESENTING TOMO CHICHI TO QUEEN CAROLINE. 
 (From an old print.} 
 
 with the General and stayed with him for two years, 
 till Oglethorpe returned with the "Grand Em 
 barkation/ That was a large body of several hun 
 dred colonists who were sent out by the Trustees. 
 
 THE GREAT ALLIANCE AGAINST THE SPANIARDS. 
 
 Georgia, you know, was planted partly as Eng 
 land s outpost against the Spaniards, and most of 
 
110 THE COLONIES. 
 
 its early history is made up of fort-building and 
 wars with Florida and the Indians allied to the 
 Spaniards. 
 
 King George II. gave Ogiethorpe command of 
 the military affairs of the three southernmost colo 
 nies. You might say that he placed himself in 
 command of all the Southwestern Indians. By his 
 frankness and fidelity, Ogiethorpe secured a wide 
 and prompt alliance." 
 
 In the summer of 1739, the civil and war chiefs 
 of the Muskogi held a general council in Cusitas, 
 on the Chattahoochee River. Ogiethorpe went 
 into the large square of their council-place, dis 
 tributed presents, and, in their own language, "re 
 newed and explained their covenants. It was 
 then agreed that the land from the St. John s River 
 to the Savannah River, from the sea to the moun 
 tains, belonged to the Muskogi. To Georgia they 
 ceded the vast strip of this land between the Savan 
 nah and the O^eechee rivers as far into the interior 
 
 } 
 
 as the tide flows. Without this stanch alliance the 
 General could not have made his successful attacks 
 on the Spaniards, nor could he have repelled them 
 when they tried to attack his forts. 
 
 The long troubles with the Spaniards were over 
 when Florida was ceded to England in 17(>3. 
 
EARLY SCENES IN THE MIDDLE REGION. Ill 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 EARLY SCENES IN THE MIDDLE REGION. 
 
 WHEN we speak of the middle region of the 
 Thirteen Colonies, we mean all the country now 
 included in the States of Delaware, Pennsylvania, 
 New Jersey and New York. 
 
 In the first half of the 17th century, all this and 
 more, extending to the Connecticut River, was 
 claimed by the Dutch as their New Motherland. 
 But not a dozen years after the Dutch be^an to 
 
 / C5 
 
 settle their province, the Swedes took some of the 
 Delaware region for New Sweden. During over 
 thirty years they held it by " Rob-Roy " law ; that 
 is, the power of the strongest. 
 
 At the same time, people from all the countries 
 of Europe soon came over arid mingled with the 
 Dutch in the towns of New Motherland, because 
 the government of Holland promised protection to 
 people of all Protestant religions. 
 
 INDIANS OF NEW NETHERLAND. 
 
 The natives of the country claimed by the Dutch 
 were all of the great Algonkin-Lenape race. They 
 
112 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 were divided into many nations and tribes. The 
 lower waters of the Hudson were held by several 
 tribes of River Indians,* including " a cruel nation 
 of Manhattas." Manhatta was the Indian word for 
 
 island, but Eu 
 ropeans used it 
 as the name for 
 the island be 
 tween the Hud 
 son and the East 
 rivers. On the 
 upper waters of 
 the Hudson the 
 west bank was 
 occupied by the 
 terrible Mo 
 hawks, who laid 
 tribute on the 
 surrounding 
 tribes. Across 
 the river were 
 the Mohicans, ranging the mountains toward the 
 Connecticut, beyond which were the Pequots. On 
 the west shore of what is now New York harbor and 
 on Staten Island were the Raritans. Farther in 
 land were the Hackensacks, arid beyond them, in the 
 * The River Indians were called Mahicanders. 
 
 THE MIDDLE COLONIES. 
 
EAKLY SCENES IN THE MIDDLE REGION. 113 
 
 country drained by the Schuylkill River, extend 
 ing across the Delaware Bay, were the Minsi and 
 Leni-Lenapes, afterwards called the Delawares. 
 On Sewarihacky, or Long -Island, were several 
 nations, the most powerful of which were the Mon- 
 tauks, who held sway over thirteen tribes. On the 
 sandy shores of their territory were quantities of 
 the shells from which the Indians made their shell 
 money, or wampum, which was a great source 
 of wealth to the Montauks and of jealousy among 
 the othe.r nations. 
 
 THE DUTCH AND THE INDIANS. 
 
 The Dutch came to America simply to build up 
 a good fur-trade with the natives. The English, 
 Spanish and French all had great schemes to 
 build large cities, and to try to teach the Indians 
 their religions and their ways of life. The Dutch 
 had no such visions. They came on business, and 
 they began at once to deal with the red men in a 
 plain business-like manner. 
 
 For a dozen years or so after Hudson s discovery, 
 voyagers were sent out by a few enterprising Dutch 
 merchants, who ventured their own fortunes in 
 ships and men to trade with the Indians of the 
 Great River, which the Dutch called the Mauritius 
 for Prince Maurice, Stadholder of their Republic. 
 
114 THE COLONIES. 
 
 For a short time there was the United New Nether- 
 land Company, which sent out many vessels and 
 traders. They soon built several trading-posts in 
 different parts of the region to cover the whole 
 claim. The posts were known as "factories" ; the 
 man in charge of one of them was the "factor." 
 
 THE FIRST FACTORIES. 
 
 It is said that the Dutch began to take possession 
 of New Netherland the year after Hudson s dis 
 covery. Perhaps some traders came over and built 
 huts on the banks of " Hudson s "River," in 1610, 
 when there were no English on the coast except 
 at Jamestown and at Pemaquid and Monhegan 
 Island in Maine. 
 
 One of the first Dutch factories was on the end 
 of Manhattan. Another, or at any rate, a redoubt, 
 probably was where some part of Jersey City now 
 stands. Others were built at the head of the Dela 
 ware Bay, then known as the South Bay. Some 
 writers believe that still another was on what the 
 Dutch called the Yarsche, or Fresh River ; the In 
 dian name was Connecticut, which meant the Long 
 River. It is certain that the Dutch built a fort 
 there several years later. They had much trouble 
 with the English, who followed them and built 
 the town of Hartford, across the river. 
 
EARLY SCENES IN THE MIDDLE REGION. 115 
 
 At first, every one thought that the most import 
 ant of all the forts was one situated some distance up 
 the Great River, on an island near what is now the 
 city of Albany. This, some say, was an old French 
 fort rebuilt by the Dutch and named Fort Nassau, 
 
 MANHATTAN ISLAND, AS THE DUTCH FOUND IT. 
 
 in honor of the Stadholder Maurice, 
 who was Prince of Orange and Count of Nassau. 
 The forts were built of heavy, unhewn logs, laid 
 one above another, fitting securely at the corners, 
 the open places filled with mud that dried hard in 
 a sort of cement. Around the forts were large 
 square stockades, sometimes with wide moats out- 
 
116 THE COLONIES. 
 
 side of the stockades. The forts were mounted with 
 a few large guns and several swivels. A number 
 of men were kept on duty as garrisons, while many 
 others, who were traders, went out into the dense 
 forests in all directions. Friendly Indians guided 
 these fearless Dutch traders through the beautiful, 
 strange country, and introduced them to the dis 
 tant savages. In this way the Dutch opened up a 
 valuable peltry trade. They also learned to use 
 the Indians 7 wampum, or shell money, made by the 
 Montauks of Long Island. 
 
 FRENCH RIVALS. 
 
 The Mohawks soon told the Dutch that they had 
 already traded with white men. French traders 
 had visited the river for many years. They had 
 settlements on the St. Lawrence River, from which 
 they came down to the upper waters of the Iro 
 quois country. They had told the Iroquois that 
 they wanted all their trade. But the French had 
 taken up a quarrel of the Huron nation, one of the 
 enemies of the Iroquois. The Hurons, with the help 
 of the French and their strange and deadly weapons, 
 had made war on the Iroquois, putting them in 
 great distress, because arrows were feeble weap 
 ons against the Frenchmen. 
 
 The leader of these first trading parties through 
 
EARLY SCENES IN THE MIDDLE REGION. 117 
 
 the region of the Hudson was Jacob Eelkins. He 
 was sent out by the United New Netherland Com 
 pany. 
 
 THE FIRST TREATY BETWEEN WHITE MEN AND 
 RED MEN. 
 
 The fort on Castle Island was so nearly ruined 
 by a freshet that Eelkins built another at the mouth 
 of Norinan s-Kill, a few miles farther down the 
 river. The Dutch called it the Noordtman s-Kill, 
 or Norseman s Creek, because a Norseman once 
 had a farm there. 
 
 When the fort was finished, Eelkins held a 
 famous house-warming. It was his own or some 
 other Dutchman s brilliant thought to draw toge 
 ther representatives of all the natives of the great 
 region of New Netherland for a solemn treaty with 
 him for the States-General of Holland. He laid 
 his plan before the Sachems of the Mohawks. It 
 was a good plan, they said, to strengthen them 
 against their enemies, who had their French friends. 
 So the Mohawks notified the other four nations of 
 the Iroquois. Their Council met in their "Long 
 House " and agreed to make the treaty. They sent 
 out runners to all who were in league with them 
 or paid tribute to them, calling upon them to send 
 their sachems to Norrnan s-Kill which they called 
 
118 THE COLONIES. 
 
 by the long and musical Indian name of Tawa- 
 sentha, which meant "the place of many dead." Tt 
 was of this place that Longfellow wrote: 
 
 In the Vale of Tawaseutha, 
 
 In the green and silent valley 
 
 By the pleasant water-courses. 
 
 Dwelt the singer Ma wadaha. 
 
 Round about the Indian village 
 
 Spread the meadows and the corn-fields, 
 
 And beyond them stood the forest, 
 
 Stood the groves of singing pine-trees, 
 
 Green in summer, white in winter, 
 
 Ever singing, ever singing." 
 
 And the pleasant water-courses, 
 
 You could trace them through the valley, 
 
 By the rushing in the spring-time, 
 
 By the alders in the summer, 
 
 By the white fog in the autumn, 
 
 By the black line in the winter; 
 
 And beside them dwelt the singer, 
 
 In the Vale of Tawaseiitha, 
 
 In the green and silent valley. 
 
 As the sachems of these many tribes were bid 
 den, so they gathered in the neighborhood of the 
 white strangers 7 log fort. There, in 1618, on the 
 famous hill" of Tawassgunshee, they held a great 
 council with the Dutch. "They held the belt of 
 peace as a sign of union; they smoked the calumet, 
 and they buried a tomahawk at a spot where th 
 Dutch promised to build a church to cover it, so 
 that it could not be dug up." The natives prom- 
 
119 
 
120 THE COLONIES. 
 
 ised to bring all their valuable furs to the Dutch, 
 and the Dutch promised to sell muskets and car 
 bines to the Five Nations, and to no other natives. 
 This was an everlasting bond between the great 
 tribes of the Iroquois and the Dutch, and after 
 the Dutch were conquered by the English, the 
 alliance was renewed with them. If this treaty of 
 1618 had not been made, there would have been 
 no barrier to keep the French from entering, and 
 probably settling, the region of the Hudson River. 
 
 THE DUTCH WEST INDIA COMPANY, 
 
 If you know anything of the history of the Hol 
 landers, you know that they had dreadful times in 
 these years. They could think no more of New 
 Netherland until after Grotius was imprisoned and 
 John of Olden Barneveldt was beheaded. 
 
 Then, in 1621. a new trading company was char 
 tered. That was the Dutch, West India Company. 
 You have learned by this time that many of our 
 colonies were planted by the stock companies or 
 corporations formed in Europe. The Dutch West 
 India Company was, perhaps, the largest and 
 richest of all the corporations that had anything to 
 do with America. When they began to send colo 
 nies to New Netherland, their funds were equal to 
 more than thirty-seven million dollars of our money. 
 
EARLY SCENES IN THE MIDDLE REGION. 
 
 121 
 
 You see they could furnish the colonists with all 
 that they needed in the new country ; they could 
 save them from the suffering and loss which crip 
 pled most of the English colonies. 
 
 The Company was also able to manage every 
 thing as they thought best. No great king of old 
 times had much more power in his own kingdom 
 than this Company had over New Netherland and 
 
 HOUSE OF THE D. W. I. COMPANY IN AMSTERDAM. 
 
 all the Dutch trade in the New World. Fifty gun 
 boats and armed yachts were at their service, and 
 a body of Dutch soldiers. But the Company was 
 not allowed to fight with the subjects of any coun 
 try with which Holland was at peace. 
 
 Nearly all the greatest merchants of Holland had 
 in the Company. They were formed into 
 
122 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 DUTCH 
 
 different divisions, with a board or chamber for 
 each of the five principal divisions of the United 
 Provinces. These chambers and the States-Gen 
 
 eral elected nineteen dele 
 gates, who were directors of 
 the entire Company. This 
 is told yon because, when 
 yon read almost anything 
 about the New Netherlands, 
 you are likely to hear more 
 or less about the Assembly 
 of Nineteen. Many grown 
 COMPANY^ people are often puzzled to 
 know who this Assembly 
 were, that they should have so much to say, and 
 that the people should send addresses to them 
 when matters went wrong in the Colony. 
 
 The Colony was put under the special care of 
 the Amsterdam Chamber. That is the reason the 
 chief trading-post and fort on Manhattan Island 
 was called New Amsterdam. The Amsterdam 
 Chamber did many good things for the colonists ; 
 but sometimes it neglected them. More than once 
 the settlers appealed to the Chamber of Nineteen, 
 and even to the States-General, which was above 
 all, of course, because it was the Government of 
 the United Provinces. 
 
EARLY SCENES IN THE MIDDLE REGION. 123 
 
 This Company kept control of the Colony for 
 forty years. They were not always so rich nor so 
 wise in their policy as at first ; but their flags flew 
 over the forts of the Colony until the English 
 conquered it, and that was much, longer than any 
 English company was allowed to retain its power 
 in North America. 
 
 THE WEST INDIA COMPANY S COLONIES. 
 
 The Company at once sent out Captain Cornelius 
 JacobsenMey now usually spelled "May." With 
 him were settlers 
 and traders and sol 
 diers to enlarge the 
 four posts already 
 started and to build 
 others. Most of 
 them were sent to 
 the region of the 
 
 D 
 
 Mohawk Indians, a 
 hundred miles up 
 the Great River. 
 
 When Captain 
 Mey brought out 
 the Company s first 
 
 colony in 1623, he "seated" a few families 
 the Waelenbogt, or Waloon Bay, which is now the 
 
 OLD SILVER TANKARD. 
 
 A wedding present to the first white girl 
 born in New Netherland, Sarah Jansen de 
 Rapalje, born at Wallabout, June 6, 1625. 
 
 on 
 
124 THE COLONIES. 
 
 Wallabout. They began the town of Breuckelyn. 
 It is said that a few other families planted where 
 Jersey City is now, while some were taken to the 
 Fresh River, some to the South River, and two 
 settlements were made several miles up the Great 
 River. 
 
 FORT ORANGE. 
 
 Many immigrants were taken up the Great 
 River ; but Jacob Eelkins was not placed in charge 
 of them, because he had misbehaved and been dis 
 missed from the Colony. The new-comers built 
 Fort Orange, naming it for Prince Maurice. At 
 the same time others laid out farms and planted 
 grain. Their home-making was begun in rough 
 huts of bark, which the Indians kindly helped 
 the settlers to build. Before long the busy Dutch 
 men had sawmills at work, and were building 
 themselves comfortable little one-story houses with 
 garrets under thatched roofs. There were usually 
 two rooms on the ground floor. There was not 
 much furniture. Each family had brought its 
 great chest and its "sleeping-bench " with the good 
 mother s feather bed. But the chairs were often 
 stumps from the forests, and the tables and dress 
 ers were rude boards as they came from the primi 
 tive little sawmills. 
 
 Year by year F*ort Orange grew to be a large 
 
EARLY SCENES IN THE MIDDLE REGION. 125 
 
 and important settlement. When it. was ten years 
 old, the people boasted that they had an "elegant 
 large house, with balustrades, and eight small 
 dwellings." 
 
 ON THE SOUTH BAY. 
 
 Captain Mey himself took charge of the party 
 to settle on the South Bay, which we call the 
 Delaware. The school-books do not tell much 
 about the history fc of the beautiful bay and river 
 between New Jersey and Delaware. Yet in early 
 times they were considered of vast importance. 
 Many settlements were planned for them. 
 
 Captain Mey, in some of his first visits to the 
 country, had put his own name on what he thought 
 the most beautiful and important parts of this re 
 gion. What we call New York Harbor, he called 
 Port Mey ; the lower end of New Jersey he called 
 Cape Mey ; another point was Cape Cornelius ; and 
 this beautiful South Bay was his New Port Mey. 
 
 The English claimed this region, and named the 
 bay and river for Lord De la Warre, the first gov 
 ernor of Virginia ; but for many years both Dutch 
 arid English usually said the South Bay and the 
 South River. 
 
 FORT NASSAU. 
 
 Captain Mey took with him to the head of his 
 New Port Mey " a number of persons and all the 
 
126 THE COLONIES. 
 
 necessary means for building- a colony. 77 On what 
 is now the most northerly branch of the Glouces 
 ter River, they built a stout log-house, which they 
 called Fort Nassau loyal as the others to Prince 
 Maurice. Round about this fort the colonists 
 made their farms. It was the first settlement on 
 the Delaware and in western New Jersey, the be 
 ginnings of white men in what was long afterwards 
 the Quaker town of Gloucester*. It was a valuable 
 trading-post, with many tribes. Some of them 
 came down the Schuylkill River with heavy loads 
 of skins. 
 
 More than one Indian trail crossed the big 
 peninsula which we call New Jersey. Soon Dutch 
 men, as well as red men, made their way overland 
 from Fort Nassau to the shores now covered by 
 the wharves of Elizabethport. There they took 
 canoes for Fort Amsterdam. For money in this 
 trading rhe Dutch used beaver-skins and wampum. 
 After a time wampum became the regular cur 
 rency, the Director fixing the value of the black 
 and the white shells, as our Congress fixes the 
 value of our coin arid bills. 
 
THE DUTCH COMPANIE. 
 
 127 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 " THE DUTCH COMPANIE." 
 
 COLLEGE boys sing an old song : 
 
 "The Dutch compauie was the best companie 
 That ever came over from the old countrie." 
 
 IN some respects the couplet is good history. It 
 was true at first, and probably jN T ew Netherland 
 
 FIRST PICTURE OF NEW AMSTERDAM. 
 
 would have been the greatest colony in America, 
 if it had always been as well managed as it was at 
 first under Peter Minuit. It was the most fortu- 
 
128 THE COLONIES. 
 
 nate of all the colonies in its broad, deep harbor 
 close to the ocean, and in its river- ways running- 
 far into the country. It had the most temperate 
 climate, the richest soil, the finest timber, and 
 the best Indian trade. The first settlers were still 
 more fortunate in being- so well managed that they 
 could take advantage of all these natural benefits. 
 At the outset, the Dutch companies were relig 
 ious and industrious families not rascals, ruled 
 out of decent society at home, as were many of the 
 early colonists of Virginia and of New France. 
 This was before the days of Maryland or Rhode 
 Island, and no colony had ever been planned on 
 such liberal terms. The people .of almost every 
 nation and faith in Europe were free to come and 
 worship as they saw fit, so long as they disturbed 
 no one else ; and the army and navy of Holland 
 were promised to defend them against outside 
 enemies. 
 
 EASY TERMS. 
 
 The price of one person s passage was fixed at 
 what would be about sixty-five cents in our day. 
 The settlers were supplied with good tools and 
 good food. 
 
 The Company held all the land at first. Each 
 colonist could take up his plot for life, paying his 
 rent in a small portion of what he raised. He 
 
DUTCH COMPANIE." 129 
 
 could own his cabin, cows and other stock. He 
 could increase his wealth by his work arid enter 
 prise. He also made something for himself in his 
 service to the Company, which built warehouses, 
 opened shipyards, and gave work to hundreds of 
 men. Same were laborers, who broke up the ground 
 and planted orchards and fields ; some worked in 
 the factories ; some went among the Indians to 
 trade. There was much to do in the shipping of 
 goods to the Company s ports in Europe, and in 
 the commerce that was started with the English 
 as soon as they planted their colonies along the 
 coast. 
 
 HOW NEW NETHERLAND WAS GOVERNED. 
 
 The Director-General and a Council of Five, 
 who were sent out from Holland, were supposed 
 to govern all the local affairs of the Colony, accord 
 ing to the orders given by the Amsterdam Cham 
 ber. The New Netherlander did not have free 
 government under their own laws. The Director 
 had almost as much power over the colonists as a 
 king. He had charge of all the purchases of land 
 from the Indians. He made the treaties, and was 
 head-manager of all the trade. He gave orders 
 about laying out settlements and directed the 
 building of the forts. He had especial care of all 
 
130 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 the works at New Amsterdam, which was the main 
 fortress of the Colony. 
 
 There was also a Koopman, who was Secretary 
 of the Province, bookkeeper of the Company s 
 warehouses and keeper of the the first store in 
 
 New York a 
 corner store, 
 filled with all 
 sorts of things 
 needed by the 
 colonists. The 
 Schont-fiscal was 
 an officer who 
 had the duties 
 of attorney- 
 general, sheriff and customs - officer. He was 
 also beadle and tithing-man on Sundays. There 
 were also the Visitors of the Sick. They were 
 lay-readers, who visited the people in their little 
 log cabins to comfort and help them, and who 
 read to them from the Bible on Sundays. The 
 meetings were held in the loft of a horse-mill near 
 the fort. The people sat on rude benches of partly 
 hewn logs, and the Visitors of the Sick read from 
 a desk made perhaps in the same rough style. 
 After a time a church was built, and a regular 
 minister came out to the Colony. 
 
 DUTCH WAREHOUSE. 
 Wfyere the first corner store was opened. 
 

 THE DUTCH COMPANIE." 131 
 
 In all the forty years that the Dutch Company 
 controlled the New Netherlands, they had but four 
 Director-Generals. This is not counting- Mey nor 
 Yerhulst. Mey was appointed for a year only, and 
 did not stay long after his colonists were fairly well 
 placed in their new homes. - Director William 
 Yerhulst, who followed Mey for a year, probably 
 spent most of his time at Fort Nassau, on the South 
 River. Neither had full charge of the Province. 
 
 PETER MINUIT, THE FIRST DIRECTOR-GENERAL. 
 
 The first and best Director of all the Company s 
 colonists and affairs in New Netherland was Peter 
 Minuit. He came in 1625, and remained for six 
 years. The Amsterdam Chamber gave him power 
 to do almost anything he saw fit to do. He made 
 the scattered groups of rough settlements into a 
 wonderfully peaceful and prosperous little state, 
 carefully fortified against both the Indians and the 
 English. 
 
 He made friends of both these neighbors. As 
 soon as he heard of the English Colony at New 
 Plymouth, he sent Indian messengers to them with 
 polite letters, written in Dutch and in French. 
 After a time, he despatched his Koopman, Isaac ; 
 de Rasieres, to visit them. But when the English 
 showed their spirit against the Dutch Colony, the 
 
132 THE COLONIES. 
 
 resolute Director reported the matter to Holland 
 at once. The States-General immediately sent out 
 forty Dutch soldiers, the first standing 1 army in 
 our colonies. If Minuit had remained in charge 
 of the Colony, you would have had a far different 
 story from the one that is told about the Dutch 
 and English quarrels. 
 
 THE FOUNDING OF THE GREATEST OF 
 AMERICAN CITIES. 
 
 Director Minuit bought Manhattan Island for 
 the Company for sixty guilders, paying about one- 
 tenth of a penny an acre. In our days the price 
 paid would be about one hundred and twenty dol 
 lars, not one quarter enough to buy a small city 
 lot nowadays. You may have heard that the price 
 Minuit paid was equal to twenty-four dollars. That 
 is true ; but in those days money was worth about 
 five times as much as now. 
 
 Minuit set up the heavy palisades and log 
 fort and began to build up the little capital of 
 New Amsterdam, which then had thirty dwellings. 
 He opened the first quarry of " Manhattan stone" 
 for the Company s warehouse, with its crow step, 
 gable roof, and its store on the ground floor. He 
 laid out several large farms, or " boweries," in the 
 meadows along the East River, which were stocked 
 
"THE DUTCH COMPANIE." 
 
 133 
 
 with cattle, sheep, goats and swine, arid^ planted 
 
 with fruit-trees, with wheat, rye, barley, oats, 
 
 beans, flax and other things that came up sur 
 prisingly. 
 
 NEW AMSTERDAM. 
 As the Indians saw it from the woods where Wall Street is now. 
 
 There were two years in which some Indians 
 were so angry against the Dutch at Fort Orange 
 
134 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 that all the people but a garrison were obliged to 
 stay at New Amsterdam. That misfortune to Fort 
 
 Orange, which con 
 fined all the busi 
 ness of the Hudson 
 to New Amster 
 dam, gave the lat 
 ter town such a start 
 in all sorts of in 
 dustries, especially 
 in the shipping of 
 peltries, that t h e 
 Amsterdam Cham 
 ber decided to make 
 it the capital and 
 the port of the 
 Province. Even 
 then there were 
 only three hundred 
 people in the Colony. 
 
 A KING OF THE MOHAWKS. 
 
 HOW MINUIT MANAGED THE INDIANS. 
 
 The trouble with the Indians was brought on, in 
 spite of all Minuit s care. He tried to be just and 
 kind to the savages, and was strict about the Com 
 pany s laws forbidding them to sell either liquor or 
 fire-arms. But the commissary of Fort Orange 
 
"THE DUTCH COMPANIE." 135 
 
 rashly agreed to take six of his men and join the 
 Mohicans who occupied the river banks opposite 
 the fort in an expedition against the Mohawks. It 
 was not the right thing to do, especially on account 
 of the treaty ; but you must remember it, not only 
 because it started the growth of New Amsterdam, 
 but because it made a serious change among the 
 Indians of the Hudson region. 
 
 The Mohawks did not wait to be attacked, 
 but fell upon the commissary in self- defense, 
 they said. They killed him and three of his 
 men, and made such a panic among the settlers 
 that all of them fled to the protection of New 
 Amsterdam. 
 
 Minuit made peace as soon as possible ; but the 
 whole settlement at Fort Orange was deserted, ex 
 cept by the garrisons who held the fort and the 
 trading-posts. This lasted about two years, until 
 the Mohawks dro ve the Mohicans from the banks 
 of the Hudson. They went to the Connecticut, 
 and after nearly ten years they got the English 
 into similar trouble with the great tribes of that 
 river, the Pequots. As soon as .peace was restored, 
 Minuit sent the Fort Orange colonists back to their 
 farming and trading, while he despatched men to 
 the Fresh River to keep the Mohicans trade and 
 that of the Pequots, too. 
 
136 THE COLONIES. 
 
 HOW THE INDIANS FELT TOWARD THE DUTCH. 
 
 The Indians liked the Dutch trade. They were 
 glad to have the glass beads, the gay clothes, and, 
 most of all, the wampum they brought ; but the 
 savages did not want to give up every 
 thing to the strangers. Often, too, they 
 felt that the Dutch traders were selfish. 
 A good Dutch minister, who tried to 
 teach the natives, found them "uncivil 
 and stupid as posts." He could do more 
 with the children, but the Indians were 
 so fond of their children that it was diffi 
 cult to keep them apart. "The par 
 ents are never contented, " wrote the 
 preacher, "but take them away stealth 
 ily, or induce them to run away them 
 selves." 
 
 No more did the Indians wish to teach 
 their language to the Dutch. Many 
 Dutchmen tried to learn the Indian 
 tongue, difficult as it was. The min 
 ister said: "They rather design to con 
 ceal their language from us than to prop 
 erly communicate it, except in things 
 which happen in daily trade. They 
 speak only half their reasons, with short- 
 ened words, so that even those who can 
 
"THE DUTCH COMPANIE." 137 
 
 best of all speak with the Indians, and get along well 
 in trade, are wholly in the dark and bewildered 
 when they hear the Indians speaking with each 
 other." 
 
 COMMERCIAL PROSPERITY. 
 
 You have read of the hard times of the early 
 years of the other colonies. The Dutch had some 
 hardships, but they raised food enough and to 
 spare, even in the days of the first Director. They 
 were scarcely settled before they began to enjoy 
 what grown folks call commercial prosperity. 
 
 The Indians brought in many peltries of the 
 beaver, otter, wildcat and muskrat, and the colo 
 nists felled valuable oak and other timber for treeless 
 Holland. The trade of the little state was equal to 
 nearly thirty thousand dollars a year in our money ; 
 but it was not enough to satisfy the Company. 
 
 The Company s men had cut more of the great 
 timbers from the thick forests about their settle 
 ments than the vessels could carry. So the colo 
 nists began to turn out goodly vessels of their own. 
 They built the New Amsterdam of their finest 
 timber, making her one of the largest merchantmen 
 in the world larger than any vessel ever built in 
 the United Provinces. 
 
 Within a few years the Company had over one 
 hundred vessels and nine thousand men in their 
 
138 THE COLONIES. 
 
 New Netherland trade. Their trade was extended 
 boldly in the West Indies, arid cautiously in the 
 English colonies up and down the coast. Besides 
 all this, Minuit sent traders into the Narragansett 
 Bay. You have heard that the Montauks made 
 large quantities of wampum, the shell money used 
 by all the Indians of the New Netherland and 
 New England regions. The Dutch opened a profit 
 able trade with the Narragansetts in this wampum. 
 They also used it for their own currency, and 
 sold it to other Indians. 
 
 THE GREAT PATROONEBIES. 
 
 Such prosperity was almost unheard of in a new 
 colony. Yet some of the greedy Directors wanted 
 more. So they induced the Assembly of Nineteen 
 to grant large tracts of the Province in patroon- 
 eries. Every one in Holland was soon talking of 
 the "Charter of Privileges and Exemptions," which 
 the Chamber of Nineteen issued. Stolid Dutch 
 men as they were, the leaders of the Company were 
 excited over it, because it gave them the privilege 
 of becoming the titled owners of great estates. 
 Any of them w^ould be acknowledged Patroons 
 of New Netherland who "should, within the space 
 of four years, undertake to plant a colony there of 
 fifty souls upwards of fifteen years old." 
 
"THE DUTCH COMPANIE." 139 
 
 Then there was much excitement among the 
 young men of the Low Countries about going out 
 to settle these patrooneries. This was their oppor 
 tunity if they loved adventure, and if they wished 
 to make their fortunes. The patroon became ab 
 solute master of .as much as sixteen miles on any 
 river, if he could buy it of the Indians and colo 
 nize it. He must supply his settlers with a minister 
 and a schoolmaster. He was forbidden to take up 
 any industry that might conflict with the interests of 
 the mother country ; but he received great privi 
 leges for other undertakings. He could trade with 
 the Indians on his own territory, lay out planta 
 tions, much like those of Virginia, and work them 
 with negro slaves if he bought them from the 
 Company. The Dutch had a large trade in negro 
 
 slaves. 
 
 The patroons sent out their factors, overseers, 
 traders, colonists, ministers and school teachers. 
 They made good terms with men who would settle 
 on their estates. They gave farhiers as much land 
 as they could cultivate, free from taxes for ten 
 years. 
 
 THE SAD STORY OF ZUANANDAEL. 
 
 When the Assembly of Nineteen announced that 
 they would grant the patrooneries, the first choice 
 in the whole Province was in the region of the 
 
140 THE COLONIES. 
 
 South Bay. Both shores, including all of Cape 
 May and the west shore for some thirty miles 
 above Cape Henlopen, were bought from the In 
 dians at once by agents of the two most greedy of 
 the Amsterdam Chamber s directors.* 
 
 This valuable estate was the patroonerie of 
 Zuanandael, or Swansdale, which means the valley 
 of swans. In the spring of 1630 a colony was fitted 
 out by Captain De Tries, with whom the greedy 
 Directors were obliged to share their great estates. 
 The Colony had a ship and a yacht, with cattle, 
 farming-tools, grains and seeds, and an outfit for 
 whaling, besides a goodly supply of trinkets and 
 bright cloth to use in trade with the Indians. Setting 
 to work at once, this colony soon made the settlement 
 of Oplandt, building log huts and a blockhouse 
 for a port and trading-station. It was where the 
 town of Lewiston is now, at the mouth of a stream 
 which was called by several names, among others 
 the Hoorri-Kill. Many meanings are given to this 
 name. Some say it was chosen from the town of 
 Hoorn, in Holland, which was the home of Captain 
 De Yries. 
 
 The Captain went out to Zuanandael the next 
 year with more colonists and found nothing but 
 the bones of the first settlers. The Indians told 
 
 * Samuel Godyn aud Samuel Bloemmaert. 
 
"THE DUTCH COMPANIE/ 7 141 
 
 him stories of how the poor people perished. 
 The officer in charge of the Colony had fastened 
 the arms of the States-General to a pillar a very 
 important matter in the Dutchmen s eyes. But the 
 Indians saw in it nothing but a shining piece of 
 metal which would make beautiful pipes. So they 
 took it down in great glee, no doubt, and made 
 their pipes. This led to trouble. The Dutchmen 
 and the natives were not able to speak the lan 
 guage of each other. They misunderstood what 
 was said, and, before they knew it, they were in a 
 deadly quarrel. 
 
 De Tries said to the patroons : "We lost our 
 settlement in the Hoorn Creek by mere jangling 
 with the Indians, when thirty- two of our men were 
 murdered." He did not risk leaving his new col 
 ony to the same fate. 
 
 THE PATROONEBJES OF THE HUDSON. 
 
 The second choice of patrooneries was made by 
 Michael Paauw. He was a great director of the 
 Amsterdam Chamber, and lord or baron of Ach- 
 tienhoveri, a place in South Holland. This, too, 
 was in what is now New Jersey ; it included Staten 
 Island and the mainland from Sandy Hook to Ho- 
 boken, along the banks of the Hudson, opposite 
 New Amsterdam. This patroon named his estate 
 
142 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 Pavonia, which was the Latin .word for his own 
 name ; in English it is peacock. Paauw s first 
 settlers built log houses on Paulus Hook, and 
 started the village, or commune, of Paauw. 
 
 When you take the Comrnunipaw Ferry from 
 New York to Jersey City, and pass through the 
 
 OLD PAVONIA S NAMESAKE. 
 
 crowded old streets near the ferry-landing and 
 the railroad station, you may imagine how things 
 looked in the days of the little thatched roof village 
 of the old baron of South Holland. 
 
 Farther up the river, in the heart of the Fort 
 Orange fur-trading country, Kiliari Van Rerisse- 
 laer of Amsterdam, a rich dealer in precious 
 
"THE DUTCH COMPANIE." 143 
 
 jewels, took up nearly all of the land now in the 
 counties of Albany, Rensselaer, and Columbia. His 
 estate surrounded Fort Orange, which was under 
 the control of the Company ; and his first settle 
 ment was made near this well-established post. 
 Rensselaerwyck was the most beautiful, the most 
 fruitful and the richest trading territory in the 
 Province. Yan Rensselaer sent settlers arid traders, 
 and made it a strong and rich patroonerie, while 
 the others were given up or divided into small 
 estates, with a few farms. 
 
 The patroons soon gave more attention to ex 
 tending their fur-trade than to planting colonies. 
 They became rivals of their own Company, steal 
 ing its trade, and quarreling with the Amsterdam 
 Chamber most of the time. Before long, some one 
 raised the cry that Minuit favored the patroons. 
 In fact, he was doing his utmost for the Company 
 against them ; but the Amsterdam Chamber would 
 not believe it. So they turned him out. 
 
 WOUTER VAN TWILLER, THE SECOND DIRECTOR- 
 GENERAL. 
 
 Wouter (or Walter) Yan Twiller came into the 
 harbor in the fresh springtime of 1633. He landed 
 with great flourish of trumpets. He was a relative 
 of Patroon Yan Rensselaer. In his four years 
 
144 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 stay he did more for the patroons than for the Com 
 pany, but more for himself than for either. The 
 
 farms and the 
 
 trade of the 
 Company fell 
 to a poor show 
 ing-, while Van 
 
 ^Rff^T Twiller s own 
 
 Hip fa r m s were 
 
 %g: m prosperous. So 
 
 were his distil 
 lery, his brew- 
 house, and 
 many other 
 things that he 
 started. 
 
 He brought 
 one hundred 
 and four new 
 soldiers for the 
 little standing 
 army of the 
 Province. He 
 also brought a 
 
 VAN TWILLEU - gunboat f o r 
 
 her navy, with a Spanish caravel in tow, which 
 had been captured on the way over. 
 
"THE DUTCH COMPANIE." 
 
 Yan Twiller laid fines and taxes on the people 
 and ruled them as a tyrant rules. Although the 
 Chamber sent new Counselors with him, he refused 
 to allow them to meet. When the colonists ob 
 jected he punished them severely, even hanging 
 them for mutiny. Among many other things he 
 declared that almost all business paper was illegal 
 unless it bore his signature, and every time he 
 signed his name he charged a fee. 
 
 THE HARM THAT VAN TWILLER DID. 
 
 Whenever he chose, Yan Twiller changed the 
 value of wampum so that neither the colonists nor 
 the Indians knew what their possessions were 
 worth . It was in his time that Peter Minuit returned 
 and planted the strong and happy colony of New 
 Sweden on the South River. Yan Twiller blus 
 tered, but did nothing else to prevent these stran 
 gers from taking some of the fairest country and 
 most valuable fur- trade in New Netherland. 
 
 Yan Twiller was so cowardly and so fond of 
 eating and drinking that the English easily found 
 ways to take advantage of him. During his short 
 term they drew much of the Indian trade away 
 from the Dutch, they planted their towns on Long 
 Island and in the region of the Connecticut River. 
 They also pushed their way into the Dutch settle- 
 
146 THE COLONIES. 
 
 merits, and took part in the business of the capital. 
 They soon had a voice in the government, and they 
 gradually gained so much influence that they pre 
 pared the Province to surrender to an English pro 
 prietor after about twenty years. Some of them 
 planted the first tobacco-fields in New Netherlarid. 
 
 For a long time tobacco-raising was important 
 work in the Province. The Company held all the 
 trade, not only in tobacco, but in the negro slaves 
 imported to work in the fields. 
 
 Under a strong Director, the English would not 
 have been allowed to push themselves into the 
 Province ; but Yan Twiller was not wholly to 
 blame. The Directors were, forbidden to call out 
 the little army against other colonists unless the 
 mother countries were at war. The English had 
 private orders from their king to "crowd out the 
 Dutch " wherever they could. When they chose 
 to settle a town within the claims of New Nether- 
 land, or to cut into the Dutchmen s trade, or to make 
 trouble of any sort, the Director was not free to 
 stop it with a force of his well-armed soldiers, but 
 must report to the Amsterdam Chamber. The 
 Amsterdam Chamber reported to the Chamber of 
 Nineteen, and the Chamber of Nineteen might ask 
 their High Mightinesses, the States-General, for 
 permission to fire. Usually the matter, which 
 
"THE DUTCH COMPANIE." 147 
 
 seemed so large to the colonists and traders, ap 
 peared to be too small for the great merchants to 
 lay before the grave statesmen ; so the English set 
 tlers went on crowding out the Dutch as hard as 
 they could. 
 
 WHEN THE ENGLISH FAILED AGAINST THE DUTCH. 
 
 On the South Bay the English did not succeed 
 against the Dutch. An amusing story is told of 
 how a band of men from Virginia took and 
 lost Fort Nassau before the Swedes arrived. 
 It was only a small band, and a party from 
 New Amsterdam easily surprised and made pris 
 oners of them. Still they were English, and the 
 Dutchmen were covered with glory on bringing 
 them to New Amsterdam. Van Twiller ordered a 
 celebration of the victory, with much eating arid 
 drinking and blowing of horns. Then he called 
 for the captives and lectured them for thieving 
 and trespassing. That done, he handed them over 
 to Captain De Vries, who took them "pack and 
 sack" back to Virginia. But a few of the party 
 either stayed or came back to the easy-going Dutch 
 men arid showed them how to ;row tobacco. 
 
 o 
 
 As long as the Dutch rule lasted, the English 
 failed in every effort to settle on the South River. 
 They would have succeeded, no doubt, if the 
 
148 THE COLONIES. 
 
 Swedes had not been there with soldiers and gun 
 boats to drive them out. The Swedes and Dutch 
 were willing- to forget their own quarrels and join 
 forces to keep the English away. 
 
 ON THE CONNECTICUT. 
 
 On the Connecticut River the English won. 
 Some say that the Dutch made a small settlement 
 there with a few families of their first colony. At 
 any rate, the Dutchmen had a valuable trade there, 
 and, in 1633, Yan Twiller sent Jacob Van Corlear, 
 the trumpeter, to buy lands of the Pequots, lay out 
 some farms and build a fort called the House of 
 Hope, where part of the city of Hartford now 
 stands. Yan Corlear also bought some land at the 
 mouth of the River and placed the arms of the 
 States-General on a large tree. 
 
 The House of Hope had not been built long 
 when some Englishmen from the Colony of New 
 Plymouth came up the river with a house on their 
 boat. The Dutch garrison fired a few guns so as 
 not to hit the English and told them to leave the 
 river. The English said they would not, and they 
 did not, but went on and set up their house where 
 the town of Windsor now stands. Before long other 
 large parties came from the Massachusetts Bay Col 
 ony, some overland and some sailing up the river. 
 
THE DUTCH COMPANIE. 
 
 " 141) 
 
 One of them settled directly opposite the House of 
 Hope. The Dutch blustered and reported the mat 
 ter to Holland, but all in vain. The English had 
 come to stay. A party from England tore down 
 the arms of the States-General at the mouth of the 
 river and built the fort and town of Saybrook. 
 Five years after the House of Hope was built, these 
 English had entire possession of all the rest of the 
 valley. 
 
 There were quarrels arid sometimes fights among 
 the settlers ; but the crowding out went on under 
 one director after another. At length, when there 
 were rumors of war between the mother countries, 
 the colonists had real fighting ; and, when peace 
 was made, the English had possession of the House 
 of Hope arid all the Connecticut River. 
 
 GOOD THAT VAN TWILLER DID. 
 
 The greedy Director Walter did some good things 
 that the histories often pass over. He built up 
 New Amsterdam to a solid little town, with strong 
 defenses and a few handsome houses. He treated 
 the Indians with good sense, making a few im 
 portant treaties, and he sent to the Company for 
 permission to use his soldiers against the Eng 
 lish, while he tried in vain to keep them out of 
 his province by bluster. Although angry with 
 
150 THE COLONIES. > 
 
 V 
 
 them for the ill way they repaid the good-will of 
 the Dutch, he was still full of kind feelings for 
 them when they were in danger from the Indians. 
 When a Pequot killed Captain De Wins friend, 
 the famous English trader, Captain Stone, in the 
 Dutch trading region on the Connecticut, Van 
 Twiller promptly had the murderer punished. 
 Afterwards, in the Pequot war, when two English 
 girls were captured by some of the same savages, 
 Van T wilier s men rescued the poor young cap 
 tives and returned them to their people, although 
 the savages were likely to turn against the Dutch 
 for their interference. 
 
 He did little that was good to weigh against 
 much that was bad ; and. at length, complaints were 
 so loud that Van Twiller was ordered to leave the 
 Province in spite of all that Patroon Van Rensse- 
 laer could do to protect him. 
 
 CAPTAIN DE VRIES. 
 
 Captain De Vries was in New Amsterdam much 
 of the time during Van T wilier s term and the 
 next Director s, too. If he had not seen the wicked 
 Wouter s doings, there is no telling how long he 
 might have been allowed to hold his office. De 
 Vries said he was " astonished that the West India 
 Company should send such fools to the colonies, 
 
THE DUTCH CONPANIE. 151 
 
 who knew nothing but how to drink themselves 
 drunk." 
 
 Captain David Pieters (or Pietersen) De Vries was 
 one of the most interesting .men of all the Dutch in 
 
 CAPTAIN DAVID PETERSEN DE VRIES. 
 
152 
 
 THE COLONIES, 
 
 America. He was a fearless sea-captain, who had 
 sailed to many countries in his day. The great 
 West India Company itself had once been put down 
 by the States- General in an attempt to overreach this 
 
 bold pioneer in the 
 
 SHORT HISTORICAL AT w in 
 
 AN* . JNew World trade. 
 
 Journal not* After that, I)e Tries 
 
 Of several Voyages made in the four f i 
 
 parts of the W?rld, namely. LOP! WaS *> Warm friend to 
 
 APRICA, ASIA, and AMERICA, /> , i 
 
 B ,D some of the Amster- 
 
 DAVID PIETERSZ. dam Chamber, and 
 
 , fiir&s, kinj) of fis^s an5 
 
 Saoage ^Tlen, tounterfeiteb to 
 
 ll)c ife.-an6 iljt tDoofte anb Bioeta 
 oith (heir Drobnti. 
 
 M ur,- 58 ! Ord nance-Ma8tei of the Most 
 
 Noble I/>, -da, the Committed Council of the Uad a Share 111 tllC 
 
 States of West Fnesland and the 
 
 North Quarter patroon privileges 
 
 % r . e l n .? t . 6 l srribt J ln l l alBo He came to New 
 
 Netherland more than 
 once. He had land 
 and trade and colo 
 nists there. One of 
 his colonies was on 
 Staten Island, and an 
 other was Yriesen- 
 lancl, up the Hudson, 
 on the Tappan Sea. 
 His rare little book 
 of voyages is considered a truthful account of what 
 he saw in many countries. It has much about 
 New Netherland, and some amusing stories of the 
 things the Dutchmen did. 
 
 TITLE-PAGE OP CAPTAIN D E VK IE s sJo,H NAL . 
 
NEW SWEDEN. 
 
 153 
 
 CHAPTER Till. 
 
 NEW SWEDEN. 
 
 To plant a new Sweden in America was one of 
 the many unfulfilled plans of the great King of 
 Sweden and con 
 queror of Europe, 
 Grustavus Adolphus, 
 the "Lion of the 
 North." When he 
 was killed in the bat 
 tle of Lutzen, in No 
 vember, 1632, he left 
 his throne to his six- 
 year - old daughter, 
 Christina ; but the 
 kingdom was in care 
 of the warrior king s 
 trusted Chancellor, 
 Oxenstiern, one of 
 the ablest states 
 men in Europe. 
 
 Not long after the news reached Europe of the 
 loss of the Dutch settlement of Oplandt, on the 
 
154 THE COLONIES. 
 
 South Bay, Peter Minuit went to Sweden, sore 
 against the Dutch West India Company, because 
 they had listened to complaints of him while he 
 had loyally tried to protect the Company s interest 
 against the patroons. 
 
 He knew, probably, that the destruction of Op- 
 landt left the Bay without a white man upon it, ex 
 cept at Fort Nassau. He told the Chancellor that 
 he could carry out the great king s plan. He could 
 lead a Swedish colony from their own cold coun 
 try to this mild and beautiful part of the New 
 World. The Chancellor may have heard that 
 Minuit had been the making of the Dutch planta 
 tion in its first few years. In some way he was 
 convinced that this was the man to carry out the 
 King s project. So no time was lost in sending 
 him forth in the name of the little girl-queen, 
 Christina. This was the only colony that Sweden 
 ever founded. It was a remarkable colony, al 
 though it had only seventeen years separate exist 
 ence. 
 
 THE LANDING OF THE SWEDES. 
 
 Iii the Spring of 1038, Minuit entered the South 
 Bay with his gunboat, the Key of Caiman, and a 
 transport, the G-rijfin, carrying a colony of Swedes 
 and Finns, with their good Lutheran clergyman 
 and a skillful engineer to lay out fortifications. 
 
NEW SWEDEN. 155 
 
 They had a large supply of guns arid powder, tools 
 and provisions ; likewise many articles for trade 
 with the Indians. 
 
 An old writer says that they found the country 
 on the west bank of the river so beautiful that they 
 could think of no more appropriate name to give 
 it than Paradise. This is now called Mispillion 
 Point. Governor Minuit probably knew that this 
 was in the Patroonerie of Zuanandael, and looked 
 farther for a site for his settlement. He sailed 
 along the green shores in the pleasant springtime, 
 until he found a good harbor at the mouth of the 
 Minquas River, which he named for Christina ; it 
 has been changed now into Christiana. About two 
 miles up the serpentine course of this stream, 
 where the rocks made a natural wharf, he built the 
 fort of Christina, with the town, Christinaham, be 
 hind it, near what is now the town of Wilmington, 
 Delaware. Soon he sent his vessels home for more 
 colonists. The men carried good cargoes, and 
 such praises of the new country that many other of 
 Christina s subjects were eager to leave their bleak 
 homes for the sunny banks of the South Bay. 
 
 THE SWEDES AND INDIANS. 
 
 The Minquas Indians soon came paddling down 
 their river to make the strangers welcome. For a 
 
 o 
 
156 THE COLONIES. 
 
 kettle and some trinkets Minuit bought a large tract 
 of land. Other Indians carne overland with packs 
 on their backs, containing beaver peltries, otter and 
 deer-skins. They also carried tobacco, maize and 
 venison. These they gladly exchanged for the 
 clothes, the tools, the blankets and other tilings 
 that Minuit had known they would like. They 
 were always friendly, as at first ; and their trade 
 was so large that the Swedes at home were much 
 
 O 
 
 pleased with the enterprise. The Dutch declared 
 that they lost thirty thousand florins 7 worth of trade 
 within a year or so after the Colony was planted. 
 
 It is said that not a drop of Indian blood was 
 shed on the Delaware Bay or River. An old writer 
 said: "The Indians have always been so well 
 treated that they call the Swedes their own people. 7 
 Many a story is told of the pains taken by the 
 Delaware tribes to keep harm from befalling the 
 Swedes. 
 
 The people held their Church services in the fort. 
 The Indians sometimes attended the devout wor 
 ship of their new friends. They listened respect 
 fully to the good preacher s speech in an unknown 
 tongue. But they were amazed that one man 
 should detain his tribes with such long talks with 
 out offering them anything to drink. Once some 
 young braves showed a great deal of anger after 
 
NEW SWEDEN. 157 
 
 attending a meeting 1 . It was found that they be 
 lieved that the pastor, speaking so long without in 
 terruption, must be calling on the people to attack 
 the Indians. 
 
 THE LIFE OF THE SWEDES. 
 
 The Swedes were good traders and good farmers. 
 They lived happy, prosperous lives upon their 
 flourishing farms along the river. Their cattle 
 grazed in the meadows, the marshes and the woods ; 
 for in those days a carpet of thick grass grew wlure 
 heavy underbrush now chokes our forests. The 
 Swedes cattle grew into large herds, from which 
 the whole region is supplied with common stock 
 to this day. 
 
 They planted peaches and fruit-trees of all kinds, 
 and had flourishing gardens. They made wine, 
 beer, or brandy out of sassafras, persimmons, corn 
 and apparently anything that could be made to fer 
 ment. . . . They always indulged in four meals 
 a day." 
 
 "The Swedes never attempted to clear the land 
 of trees. They took the country as they found it, 
 occupied the meadows and open land along the 
 river, diked them, cut the grass, plowed and 
 sowed and made no attempt to penetrate the in 
 terior." It was the English who chopped down the 
 
158 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 monarchs of the primeval forest and burned off the 
 woodland to a barren waste, or to be grown again 
 with heavy underbrush. 
 
 ; The old accounts of game and birds along the 
 Delaware read like fairy tales. The first settlers 
 saw the meadows covered with huge flocks of white 
 cranes, which rose in clouds when a boat ap- 
 
 THE SWEDES DID NOT CUT DOWN ALL THE TREES. 
 
 proached the shore. The finest varieties of fish 
 could be almost taken with the hand. Ducks and 
 wild geese covered the water. The wild swans, 
 now driven far to the south, were floating on the 
 water like drifted snow. On shore the Indians 
 brought in fat bucks every day, which they sold 
 
NEW SWEDEN. 159 
 
 for a few pipes of tobacco. Turkeys, grouse and 
 varieties of song-birds, which will never be seen 
 again, were in the woods and the fields. Wild 
 pigeons often filled the air like bees. 77 
 
 THE DUTCH AND THE SWEDES. 
 
 The Dutch commandant at Fort Nassau sent 
 word to Director Van Twiller at New Amsterdam 
 that Minuit had brought the Swedes into their 
 
 o 
 
 rich country. Van Twiller sent a threatening mes 
 sage to Minuit about trespassing on the Dutch ter 
 ritory, "kept by our force and sealed by our blood 
 during thy directorship of the New Netherland." 
 He even said he did not believe that Queen Chris 
 tina had given Minuit authority to erect a fortifica 
 tion on their coast, or to undertake any other thing 
 to their prejudice. The Director also complained to 
 the Amsterdam Chamber. 
 
 Minuit paid no attention to his bluster. He kept 
 on building his forts and plying his trade until he 
 died three years later. The Dutch dared not hurt 
 a hair of his head, so great a name had Grustavus 
 Adolphus left to the army arid navy of Sweden. 
 The only way that the Dutch could hope to get 
 even with the Swedes was by selling guns to the 
 Indians. The savages were glad enough to get 
 
160 THE COLONIES. 
 
 them; but they would never use them for the 
 Dutch against the Swedes. 
 
 Before long, parties of Dutchmen and other set 
 tlers from the neighborhood of New Amsterdam 
 left that country and the bad government of the 
 tyrant Directors for the happier colony of the 
 Swedes. Minuit bade them welcome, but forced 
 them to make their own settlement several miles 
 away from Christiana. They laid out their farms 
 south of the fort and settled to a pleasanter life 
 than they had ever known in Xew Xetherland. 
 After a time, the two peoples attended the same 
 church, for they were good and devout. When 
 their children grew up, the Swedish young people 
 fell in love with Dutch young people ; so they 
 married, and soon grew to be almost like one race. 
 But, some of the time, the governors of the two 
 provinces were nearly at war. 
 
 HOW NEW SWEDEN GREW. 
 
 Minuit s colony had one hard winter. The first 
 winter after they came they were cold and hungry, 
 for supplies ran short. Some of them wanted to 
 go back to their old homes ; but when the warm 
 spring days returned, they said no more about it. 
 All sorts of supplies soon began to arrive from 
 Sweden, besides many new colonists. Before the 
 
NEW SWEDEN. 161 
 
 next winter opened, they had gathered large har 
 vests of their own enough for themselves and for 
 still another large company from the old country. 
 Many ship-loads of Swedes came in the first few 
 years, and when Minuit died in 1641, he left New 
 Sweden a happy, prosperous little state, able to 
 defend itself against the Dutch, and to drive out 
 two English colonies that came down to settle on 
 
 o 
 
 the Bay. Some say these Englishmen were from 
 Maryland ; for you know that L ord Baltimore s 
 palatinate extended from the Potomac River to 
 Delaware Bay. Others say that the new-comers 
 came directly from England a party for the 
 famous Sir Edward Ployden s palatinate of New 
 Albion, which was once the talk of England, but 
 never was heard of in America. Whoever they were, 
 they were not allowed to stay. As long as the 
 Swedes held the South Bay, there was one place on 
 the coast where the English met their match. 
 
 " THE HUGE AND ENERGETIC JOHN PBJNTZ." 
 
 After the wise Governor Minuit died, the Swed- 
 i*sh colony was under Peter Hollaeridare, until Gov 
 ernor Priritz arrived in the spring of 1643 to keep 
 the little state in prosperity for a decade. 
 
 John Printz was a brave, well-educated and dis- 
 
162 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 A SWEDISH SOLDIER. 
 
 tinguished Swedish officer. He was one of the 
 strongest governors of the early colonies ; but 
 
 he had a high temper. 
 He ruled the South Bay 
 for the glory of Queen 
 Christina with the will of 
 a barbaric prince. As 
 he weighed somewhat 
 more than four hundred 
 pounds, the histories usual 
 ly speak of him as the 
 huge and energetic John 
 Printz." 
 
 He brought a large body 
 of soldiers and many mili 
 tary supplies, besides a 
 K ; company of new colonists. 
 
 His orders were "to pro 
 mote all the industries 
 then known to America, 
 and to seek to establish 
 all those of Europe." 
 
 THE TERROR OF THE DUTCH. 
 
 Printz was ordered by the Swedish government 
 to keep both the English and the Dutch from tak 
 ing any part of that large tract of land which the 
 
NEW SWEDEN. 163 
 
 Swedes had bought of the Indians. More than 
 anything else, perhaps, the new Governor was 
 commanded by the Swedish government to stop 
 the Dutch at Fort Nassau from firing on Swedish 
 vessels passing up the river. He not only stopped 
 the Dutch firing on Swedish vessels, but took up 
 all the trade, and made himself lord of the whole 
 Bay. 
 
 Printz left part of his colonists at Christina, but 
 took others with him to make a new settlement 
 opposite the Dutch Fort Nassau. He planted that 
 settlement where the quarantine-station of Phila 
 delphia is now, on Tinicum Island, near the mouth 
 of the Schuylkill. The fort and town were named 
 New Goteburg. At the mouth of the river the 
 Governor built Priritz Hall for his own fortified 
 mansion. There were few finer houses in the coun 
 try at that time. These were the first settlements 
 on any of the broad area now occupied by Phila 
 delphia. They completely cut off the Dutch from 
 their valuable trade with the Minquas, who brought 
 loads of furs down the Schuylkill. Without that, 
 the Dutch said, all the trade of the South River 
 was of small account. 
 
 Andreas Hudde, who was in command of Fort 
 Nassau, promptly built a blockhouse, called Fort 
 Beversrede, as near the Schuylkill as he could 
 
104 THE COLONIES. 
 
 place it. The Swedes cut down the fruit-trees he 
 planted about it, and built a house of their own 
 directly in front of it. Hudde sent letters to 
 Printz, and politely did his utmost to induce the 
 Swedish Governor to consider the rights of the 
 Dutch ; but Printz was not disposed to consider 
 anything but a valuable trade for New Sweden. 
 As for politeness, he threw Hudde s letters on the 
 ground, and turned his huge back upon the 
 messengers. All this and more the Dutch endured, 
 partly because Director Van Twiller was not ener 
 getic, except for . himself, and partly because 
 the West India Company was bound by its charter 
 not to do anything warlike toward the people of a 
 country with which Holland was at peace. 
 
 MOSQUITO FORT AND CASIMIR. 
 
 On the Dutchmen s own side of the Bay, Printz 
 bought from the natives a tract of land of what is 
 now New Jersey. There he built another fort, at 
 the mouth of Salem Creek, about midway between 
 Fort Nassau and the end of Cape May. It was 
 called Elfsborg, or Elsinborough. 
 
 The Dutchmen soon knew of Elfsborg to their 
 cost. Boom! went its guns when Captain De 
 Vries sailed into the Bay, soon after the fort was 
 built. The great Captain was forced to strike his 
 
NEW SWEDEN. 
 
 105 
 
 flag as he went in and to pay a toll on his trade 
 before he left the Bay. So was every Dutch trader 
 obliged to acknowledge the power of New Sweden 
 for eight years until New Amsterdam also had 
 an energetic Director-General in Peter Stuyvesant. 
 Stuyvesant, in 1647, took some gunboats to the 
 South Bay. He found a way to make the Swedes 
 keep their distance. He bought a tract of the 
 Indians, lying just below Fort Christina ; and there, 
 on a bold and beautiful bluff, better for a fortress 
 than the sites of any of the Swedish posts, " Head 
 strong Peter " built Fort Casimir, the beginning 
 of the town of New Castle. 
 
 Then it was Printz s turn to protest ; but he had 
 his match in " Old Silverleg." He was obliged to 
 withdraw his garrison from 
 Elfsborg, leaving it to the over- 
 plentiful mosquitoes ; from which 
 the Dutch sarcastically called it 
 Myggenborg, which means Mos 
 quito Fort. 
 
 After Fort Casimir was built 
 Printz saw that his day of mono 
 poly was over. Both he and Stuy 
 vesant agreed to "keep neighbor- 
 ly friendship and correspondence 
 together, and act as friends and 
 
 A DUTCH FARMER S 
 WIFE. 
 
1GG THE COLONIES. 
 
 allies/ against any English who might wish to 
 settle on the Bay. About four hundred colonists 
 of both nations built their comfortable dwellings 
 and extended their fruitful farms upon the pleas 
 ant bay and river, while they shared the trade in 
 furs and in Virginia tobacco. With a few slight 
 interruptions, they lived the happy lives that make 
 no records. 
 
 THE CONQUEST OF NEW SWEDEN. 
 
 Printz returned to Sweden in 1653, and John 
 Rysingh came out to take his place, bringing about 
 three hundred men to add to the little standing 
 army of New Sweden. But he had express orders 
 not to break the peace with the Dutch. 
 
 If Rysingh had obeyed his orders, New Sweden 
 might have grown to be a large and powerful 
 colony. But the first thing he did was to land at 
 Fort Casirnir, and take it right out of the Dutch 
 men s hands. They had no powder to defend them 
 selves. He marched the garrison out at the point 
 of his soldiers swords, called it Trinity Fort, and 
 declared it the key of New Sweden. All the Dutch 
 were forced to take the oath of allegiance to Queen 
 Christina or to leave the country. 
 
 That was in May, 1654. Rysingh only enjoyed 
 his conquest while Stuyvesant was obtaining his 
 
NEW SWEDEN. 
 
 167 
 
 orders from the Amsterdam Chamber, and making 
 his way to the South Bay with a man-of-war from 
 Holland and a little fleet and army of volunteers 
 from New Netherland. But in the days of ^low- 
 sailing vessels about a year and a half passed be 
 fore the old soldier laid his siege and forced the 
 Swedes to "evacuate the fort with all the honors 
 of war." Stuyvesant wrote to New Amsterdam, 
 "Our troops with flying colors marched into the 
 fort." 
 
 Two-thirds of the Swedish garrison promptly 
 took the oath to " the high and mighty lords . . . 
 of New Netherland," and remained as " Freemen 
 on South River." The Dutch minister who went 
 as chaplain to this small conquering army preached 
 a sermon " with our imperfect thanksgivings." 
 
 Then the resolute Stuyvesant moved on Christina. 
 His men threw up earthworks on the land side of the 
 fort and town, planted batteries, and helped them 
 selves to everything the poor, frightened farmers 
 possessed. For twelve days the sorrowful siege 
 lasted before Rysingh surrendered. Then his sol 
 diers were allowed to march out of the fort "with 
 beating of drums, fifes, and flying colors, . . . 
 and with their hand- and side-arms." Those who 
 chose to pledge their loyalty to the Dutch Com 
 pany were free to stay ; those who did not were 
 
168 THE COLONIES. 
 
 allowed to take their property to Sweden. That 
 was the end of New Sweden, in September, 1655. 
 
 DUTCH DOMINION ON THE SOUTH BAY. 
 
 Under the Dutch the South Bay settlements were 
 divided into two colonies. Fort Casimir and the 
 
 A STREET IN AMSTERDAM. 
 The City which once owned part of the South Bay. 
 
 settlers near it were made over to the city of Am 
 sterdam, in payment for money the Company had 
 received from the burgomasters of that city. So 
 
NEW SWEDEN 
 
 169 
 
 this region was called the Colony of the City, and 
 afterwards New Amstel, from a suburb of Arnster- 
 
 WEEPER S TOWER, AMSTERDAM. 
 
 Crowd of people watching their friends depart for the South Bay Colonies 
 of New Netherland. 
 
 dam. The same name was given to the fort, and 
 Stuyvesant s Casimir was soon forgotten. 
 
 The rest of the settlements and territory of the 
 
170 THE COLONIES. 
 
 Bay and River were the Colony of the Company. 
 The fort and town which had been named for the 
 girl-queen of Sweden were changed to Altona. 
 
 The Dutch laid vast plans for their new colonies, 
 where the Swedes had prospered more than al 
 most any settlers along the entire coast. But their 
 plans were not carried out. New colonists were 
 sent out, but they were not provided for as the 
 .great Chancellor Oxenstern had provided for his 
 people. They suffered from hunger and sickness, 
 which made them unhappy and mutinous, till most 
 of them ran away to Maryland, Virginia, or any 
 where that they could find shelter. The city 
 fathers of Amsterdam offered to return their grant 
 to the Company ; but no one wanted it, since it 
 had gained " such a bad name that the whole river 
 would not wasli it out." 
 
 The English from Maryland laid their claim to 
 this region before long. "Headstrong Peter" 
 had nothing but trouble from his conquest for 
 almost ten years, till the English officer of the 
 Duke of York took it out of his hands in 1664. 
 
 THE ENGLISH CONCITJEST OF SOUTH BAY. 
 
 Sir Robert Carr was the English officer who de 
 manded the surrender of the South Bay Settlements 
 to the Duke of York. He brought his frigates up 
 
NEW SWEDEN. 
 
 171 
 
 to New Amstel, and ordered the Dutch to give him 
 the keys. But the brave Dutch commander, Hinno- 
 yossa, refused, although he had a weak garrison 
 of less than fifty men. Of course he could not 
 hold out long, for the English began to fire at 
 once. Perhaps the officers who gave up New 
 Amsterdam without resistance were wiser than 
 Hinnoyossa, if not so brave, as he ; for the English 
 took New Amstel by almost destroying it. 
 
 They then fell upon the villages like wolves, 
 taking anything .they wanted, making prisoners of 
 the Dutch and Swedes, and selling them as slaves 
 in Virginia. Sir Robert Carr took one of the best 
 
 o 
 
 farms ; others he gave to his son and to the officers 
 under him. He declared himself Governor of the 
 whole region, which he said was the Province of 
 Delaware, independent of New York. 
 
 When Governor Nicholls heard of all this, he 
 went down to the Bay and made Carr give up 
 part of his plunder and repair, as far as possible, 
 the wrongs he had done. The settlers were told 
 that they were under the government of New 
 York. Yet Carr was left in charge for a time, and 
 his son was made commander of the garrison at 
 the fort, which was given its third name in New 
 Castle. 
 
 So, in thirty years, the region of the South Bay 
 
172 THE COLONIES. 
 
 belonged in turn to three different nations. In 
 later years it was a part of Pennsylvania for a 
 time ; but afterwards it became a separate colony 
 again. It was always at peace with the Indians, 
 even when the other colonies were at war. 
 
THE LIFE OF THE DUTCH COLONISTS. 173 
 
 OHAPTEE IX. 
 
 THE LIFE OP THE DUTCH COLONISTS. 
 
 Now we will go back to the capital of the Dutch 
 Colony, which we left when Captain De Yries was 
 
 OLD DUTCH CANAL, IN WHAT is NOW BROAD STREET. 
 
 trying to have a good Director sent over in place 
 of Yan T wilier. 
 
 Year by year New Amsterdam grew into a 
 pretty country village, with gabled houses around 
 the little fort. The West India Company s gar- 
 
174 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 dens were on a hill which rose quite abruptly from 
 the Hudson, and fruitful farms lay along the East 
 River. These were well stocked with sheep and 
 goats and cattle. One solid stone storehouse after 
 another was put up, and the houses increased so 
 
 that there 
 w e r e several 
 streets. The 
 good Dutch 
 men s o o n 
 opened canals 
 up some of 
 these streets, 
 so that the ves 
 sels could load 
 their peltries 
 and lumber di 
 rectly from the 
 storehouses, as they did at home in Amsterdam. 
 Windmills for sawing wood were set up in several 
 places. The fort was rebuilt, and a church was 
 placed within its shelter, besides a mansion for 
 the Director and barracks for the soldiers. 
 
 In 1653, when war broke out between Holland 
 and England, a high log palisade was built across 
 the island where Wall Street is now. There were 
 two blockhouses to guard the gates on the prin- 
 
 GOVERNOR S HOUSE AND CHURCH WITHIN THE FORT. 
 
THE LIFE OF THE DUTCH COLONISTS. 
 
 175 
 
 cipal roads leading from the settlement to the wild 
 and open country. One of these roads was after 
 wards called Broadway ; the other was known as 
 the Bowery, because it lay. through the Company s 
 farms or boueries. The boueries were then below 
 the palisade, lying with pleasant meadows of rich 
 pasture above the tiny town. While this wall 
 was a guard against possible attacks from the 
 English and 
 from Indians, 
 it was a use- 
 ful barrier, 
 too, against 
 bears and 
 wolves. There 
 were a great 
 in any wild 
 animals o n 
 the island 
 which the 
 Dutchm en 
 loved to hunt; 
 but they did not want them to visit the settlement 
 without invitation. 
 
 Breuckelyn grew, too, and Pavonia and Fort 
 Orange. Other towns were planted, some on Staten 
 Island and Long Island, some on Manhattan Island, 
 
 THE EAST RIVER GATE AND BLOCKHOUSE IN THE WALL 
 OF NEW AMSTERDAM. 
 
176 THE COLONIES. 
 
 several miles from the capital, and others farther 
 up the Hudson. 
 
 EARLY CUSTOMS OF NEW NETHERLAND. 
 
 More colonists came from almost every country 
 of Europe. When a number of families came to 
 gether, they often started a settlement of their 
 own ; but some of all these different peoples usu 
 ally stayed in New Amsterdam. So the Dutch 
 capital soon became a queer little town, unlike any 
 other place in the world. 
 
 The houses were small and very plain at first. 
 The Dutch and French and Walloon housewives 
 scoured their plain board floors and simple fur 
 niture to snow-whiteness. They were proud of 
 their cooking and spinning and of their fine needle 
 work on their supplies of linen, which were very 
 large, for the family washing was held only once 
 in three or six months. 
 
 One of the customs of the old New Nether- 
 landers was the festival of St. Nicholas, with pres 
 ents and surprises for the children on Christmas 
 eve. 
 
 When the colonists grew more prosperous, they 
 built large brick and stone houses in place of their 
 small wooden dwellings. Then their goodwives 
 hired maids to do the baking in the great Dutch 
 
THE LIFE OF THE PtFTCH COLONISTS. 
 
 177 
 
 ovens, to polish the heavy pieces of silver, to take 
 care of the linen, which increased and grew finer as 
 the family prospered, and to scour the unpainted 
 boards of the dairy and the roomy kitchens. Rich 
 or poor, the young girls were taught all kinds of 
 good housekeeping. They were often very young 
 
 fe^^ 
 
 OLD SILVER OF AN EARLY DUTCH FAMILY. 
 
 when they married and went to homes of their 
 
 The men worked hard in their slow way, and 
 spent their leisure at home with their friends be 
 fore the great open fireplaces in winter and on the 
 quaint little porches in summer, smoking their 
 pipes and drinking their favorite drinks. There 
 
1 I O THE COLONIES. 
 
 was always a great deal of eating and drinking 
 and smoking among the New Netherlander. The 
 good wives made many famous dinner dishes, many 
 puddings and * cakes, and no end of good tilings for 
 their holiday feasts. 
 
 "WILLIAM THE TESTY." 
 
 With all his influence, Captain l)e Vries could 
 not secure a good Director for the Colony. Van 
 Twiller s place was taken by William Kieft, who 
 came to New Netherland in 1637 to stay for ten 
 years, and to do much worse than Yan T wilier did. 
 William the Testy 7 Kieft was called, on account 
 of his ill-temper. 
 
 It would be hard to tell you all the shockingly 
 bad things he did, injuring the Company on one 
 hand and the colonists on the other. His dealings 
 with the Indians brought on a war that was the 
 ruin of almost all the Dutch trade and settlements 
 in North America. Although he had to alter or 
 actually break the laws of the Company to do so, 
 he allowed a plentiful sale of liquor and of guns 
 among the red men. The Indian was then, as 
 now, a dead-shot with any weapon. In liquor he 
 was more like a furious animal than a man. Be 
 sides allowing the savages to drink and to have 
 guns, Kieft did everything that would naturally 
 
THE LIFE OF THE DUTCH COLONISTS. 170 
 
 make them angry with the Dutch. In the affairs 
 of trade and in making settlements, he always 
 tried to get the better of them. Worse still, he 
 outraged their rights by coolly taking possession 
 of any of their lands that he happened to want. 
 He even demanded tribute from them " in maize, 
 
 RUINS OF AN OLD DUTCH HOUSE ON STATEN ISLAND. 
 
 furs and service, on the plea that the Dutch had 
 defended them against their enemies." 
 
 After a few years of such bad usage, a party of 
 Raritans destroyed the Staten Island settlements. 
 That was a heavy loss to De Vries, who tried to 
 induce Kieft to change his ways. Before the Rari- 
 tan sachems had time to make amends for the 
 rash outbreak of some of their young men, Kieft 
 took wholesale punishment into his own hands. 
 
180 THE COLONIES. 
 
 The Raritans and their allies soon saw that they 
 must turn with all their strength against the 
 Dutch, or be destroyed themselves. They broke 
 up all the settlements where Jersey City and Ho- 
 boken now stand. 
 
 THE COUNCIL OF TWELVE. 
 
 Then the patroons and heads of families in the 
 Province made up their minds that the Director 
 should have his own way no longer. They held a 
 public meeting and appointed a council of Twelve, 
 with Captain De Vriesat their head, to make peace 
 as quickly as possible. De Vries was always the 
 Indians wise and gentle friend. They knew it 
 and trusted him. Kieft submitted sullenly. The 
 peace was made, the settlers went back to the ruins 
 of their homes on the west bank of the Hudson, 
 and trade be^ari to flourish a ain. 
 
 o o 
 
 Kieft dismissed the Council as soon as he could, 
 and announced that if the men of New Nether- 
 land held any more public meetings they would 
 be punished for it. Then he went on in his old 
 way with the Indians. 
 
 KIEFT S TREACHERY. 
 
 Within a year or so, the natives broke out again 
 across the river. The settlers, in a panic, again 
 fled to the port of New Amsterdam ; and the Prov- 
 
THE LIFE OF THE DUTCH COLONISTS. 
 
 181 
 
 ince was in terror. This time the trouble was 
 made by the son of a River chief. His tribe offered 
 to make amends. The Mohawks were on the 
 verge of a war with them, and they wanted the 
 white men s help. 
 With all the other 
 tribes about the 
 month of the Hud 
 son, they assembled 
 near the Haekensack 
 River, back of Pa- 
 vonia, and sent mes 
 sengers to the Dutch 
 to forgive them and 
 
 o 
 
 make a treaty of 
 peace. 
 
 De Tries and all 
 the best men of the 
 Province saw that it 
 was a fortunate op 
 portunity to heal all 
 the bad wounds. 
 But Kieft hired a pack of free-booters from some 
 privateer in the harbor to go with a body of his 
 own soldiers and surprise the red men who had 
 begged for peace and kill them in their sleep. 
 It was a horrible massacre. 
 
 A KING OF THE RIVER TRIBES. 
 
182 THE COLONIES. 
 
 The Indians who escaped did not wait for morn 
 ing to fall upon the Pavonia settlements. All the 
 fair boueries and all the buildings of Pavonia, 
 
 o 
 
 Ahasimus, and Hoboken were laid waste in a few 
 hours, till only the walls of Kieft s brew-house were 
 left for a land mark. Some of the settlers of Pavonia 
 were killed in their burning houses. Others put 
 off quickly in their boats, and found refuge in the 
 large stone and brick fort which had been built 
 in place of the log blockhouse at New Amster 
 dam. 
 
 The outraged savages in their ang-er sought the 
 
 ~ C 1 O O 
 
 aid of all the tribes of their race. Kieft s deed 
 was so black that they forgot their quarrels with 
 each other, in order to retaliate upon the Dutch. 
 
 A GREAT INDIAN WAR. 
 
 Every Algonkin who had ever heard the name 
 of Kieft burned with hatred for him and his mur 
 derers. A league was formed of the River tribes 
 and others who lived on the shores of the harbor 
 and on Long Island. The South River settlers 
 alone were not disturbed. The natives of that 
 region were under the good influence of the 
 Swedes, and had had little to do with either the 
 Dutch or the River Indians. A few weak tribes 
 
183 
 
184 THE COLONIES. 
 
 about the Hudson remained friendly. Those about 
 Rerisselaerwyck joined the war. ]}ut the forts of 
 that great patroorierie were able to protect their 
 settlers. All the other plantations were wasted. 
 Most of them were utterly ruined. Even New 
 Amsterdam was in serious danger. 
 
 Yet Kieft would hear neither warning nor pray 
 ers. He ordered about his little garrison as if he 
 thought his two hundred Dutch soldiers could re 
 duce ten times as many savages, while he took his 
 ease. He ordered them so badly that they some 
 times destroyed villages of the friendly tribes, few 
 as they were ; they killed parties of men, women 
 and children, who were flying from their own race 
 to the protection of the Dutch capital. 
 
 The colonists were angry at the stubborn Direc 
 tor who placed them in this terrible danger. They 
 began to talk of arresting Kieft and sending him 
 to Amsterdam. They would have done so, no 
 doubt, if a message had not come from the Long 
 Island tribes offering to make peace. 
 
 Kieft was forced to stop the war and agree to 
 a general truce. One after another all the tribes 
 joined it ; but the River tribes did so merely to se 
 cure time to prepare for a greater war, which 
 they planned to rid the country of every Dutch 
 settlement. 
 
185 
 
18G 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 THE COUNCIL OF EIGHT. 
 
 Kieft was frightened at last, when De Tries 
 started for Holland to tell what had been done in 
 the Province. To curry favor with the people, 
 Kieft called for another Council. He asked them 
 "to elect five or six persons from among- them- 
 
 THE DUTCH, UNDER THE ENGLISH CAPTAIN UNDERBILL, ROUTING THR INDIANS 
 
 NEAR STAMFORD, CONNECTICUT, AND BREAKING UP THE WAR 
 
 AGAINST KIEFT. FEBRUARY, 1643. 
 
 selves 7 to consider the situation. They elected 
 eight, who promptly voted for peace with the 
 Long Island tribes, and for war with the River In 
 dians. 
 
 But the River tribes themselves reopened the 
 war, taking the colonists by surprise. The out- 
 
THE LIFE OF THE DUTCH COLONISTS. 187 
 
 lying settlers, who had ventured back to their 
 farms, came flying* in terror to Fort Amsterdam. 
 The Indians swept the country, closing in about 
 the capital. The people on Manhattan gathered 
 into the fort, and even there an officer relieving 
 
 c7> 
 
 guard was shot in the arm. 
 
 Kieft frantically appealed for help right and left, 
 even to their unfriendly neighbors in New Eng 
 land. Captain Underbill, from Connecticut, led a 
 force of Dutchmen who won the first victory 
 against the angry horde of savages. Further as 
 sistance came in the ^ nick of time with one hun 
 dred and thirty Dutch soldiers from Peter Stuy- 
 vesant, Director of the Company s province on the 
 West India Island of Curacoa. Peace was re 
 stored, and no such serious troubles ever broke 
 out again. Kieft was ordered to go to Holland to 
 explain his conduct, and Stuyvesant was appointed 
 to his place. 
 
 THE MINISINK SETTLERS. 
 
 Have you ever heard of the quaint little Mini- 
 sink settlements ? They may have been made at 
 the time of KiefVs bad rule in New Netherland. 
 No one knows when they were made ; but many 
 years after this time they were found in a happy, 
 prosperous state on Minisink Island, in the upper 
 
ss 
 
 T1IK COLONIES, 
 
 waters of the South River, and upon the hanks of 
 the river for several miles in the goodly mining 
 
 / 
 
 and farming region where now New York, New 
 Jersey, :in<l Pennsylvania come together. Perhaps 
 
 l. ii .i.Min I i icii ( lll KCH (iK Til 1C MlNISINKH. 
 
 their settlements were made h\ r families who were 
 dissatisfied with the wav Kid t managed affairs in 
 
 New Nethci lniid. The\ m;i\ have heen some 
 favored Pavoniu settlers. For a deht of gratitude, 
 
TIIK UFH OF TIIH DUTCH COLONISTS. IS!) 
 
 the Indians may have warned them of the mas 
 sacre, and led them to a place of safety by the 
 famous old trail which struck through the wilder 
 ness across the New Jersey .peninsula hack of Pa- 
 vonia. Or, the Minisink families nisiy have come 
 direct from Holland, making their way unseen up 
 the South Bay, past the Swedish forts and the 
 Dutch fort and alono- the River, till they thought 
 themselves out of reach of both, 
 
 At any rate, they planted on Minisink Island in 
 a, <roo<l situation for defense, with their Little log 
 church, their farms and shops { or all such work aS 
 they needed. It is believed that they arranged 
 
 everything to support themselves without leaving 
 
 home, because, if they sent trading-vessels back 
 and forth, their hiding-place would be known. 
 
 PETER STUYVESANT, FOURTH AND LAST 
 DIRECTOR - GENERAL. 
 
 Peter Stuyvesant came in 1017, with more sol 
 diers and more colonists. Ee governed the Prov 
 ince lor seventeen years, till the Kn^lish took it 
 from him. 1 le was a brave man and a good sol 
 dier, but many of the colonists did not like him. 
 He had lost a, le^ in war, but the people some 
 times forgot that it was an honorable mislor- 
 tune, and disrespectfully called him " Old Silv 
 
 er- 
 
190 THE COLONIES. 
 
 lcg, ? because he wore a wooden leg striped about 
 with silver. 
 
 Both the colonists and the Company had cause to 
 be glad that Stuyvesant was a military man. He 
 soon showed friends and foes that the Dutch Prov 
 ince had a Director at last who knew how to take 
 care of it. He defied the New Englanders on 
 Long Island and the Connecticut River, arid he 
 stopped the Swedes from forcing the Dutch to 
 strike their flag when they entered the South Bay, 
 as you have read in the chapter on New Sweden. 
 He knew how to stand on the rights of his people 
 without breaking the Company s rules, and to send 
 accounts of the actions of the other colonies that 
 soon brought permission to defend New Nether- 
 land with powder and ball, if necessary. 
 
 STEALING PEACHES. 
 
 With the Indians, too, this resolute Director was 
 a good friend in peace and a dreaded enemy in 
 war. His trouble was chiefly with the restless 
 tribes some distance up the Hudson, in the neigh 
 borhood of what is now the old town of Esopus. 
 They were very troublesome. 
 
 There was only one serious Indian outbreak in 
 Stuyvesant s time. That happened while he was 
 
THE LIFE OF THE DUTCH COLONISTS. LIU 
 
 at the South Bay, on the eonquest of Few Sweden. 
 Hendrick Van Dyck, an important man in New 
 Amsterdam, killed a squaw of one of the River 
 tribes for stealing his peaches. Instantly all her 
 tribe fell upon the settlements from Hoboken to 
 Sta ten Island, and even threatened New Amster 
 dam. This was in September, 1655 the same 
 month and year, you remember, in which New 
 Sweden was conquered. 
 
 As soon as the Director returned, he made 
 peace. This was the third time that all the vil 
 lages on the western shore of the Hudson had been 
 burned to ashes ; and the stern Director would not 
 allow them to be rebuilt- again until the owners 
 agreed to use brick or stone, with substantial roofs, 
 instead of thatch. So this outbreak over Van 
 Dyck s peaches led to the building of the first well- 
 planned and permanent houses where Jersey City 
 now lies. The first town built under this law was 
 called the "Maize Land." Afterwards the name 
 was changed to Bergen. 
 
 Maize Land was laid out by the engineer of the 
 Province. Others like it were built soon after 
 wards, and many were planned. You can imagine 
 how the fertile forest-grown banks of the Hudson 
 and the rugged highlands above would have 
 looked, dotted with these little towns, as they 
 
192 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 crossing 
 angles 
 
 would have been if the Dutch rule had lasted 
 many years longer. 
 
 The town was a square, about the size of one of 
 our large city blocks. A high log palisade, with 
 heavy gates, was built around it, on all four sides 
 of the square. A street was laid just Inside the 
 
 palisades, going 
 all the way round 
 the square, and 
 two other streets 
 ran through the 
 centre, 
 at right 
 in the centre of 
 the town. The 
 gates we re placed 
 where the streets 
 ended, in the cen 
 tre of each side of 
 the square. The 
 crossing of the streets made the heart of the vil 
 lage, where there was the church, perhaps, and 
 a public well, with a long sweep, and watering- 
 troughs for the cattle. There the Dutchmen often 
 lounged going to and from their work ; and the 
 boys and girls sent for water by their mothers let 
 their jugs stand (and get broken sometimes) while 
 they played with one another. 
 
 CHURCH IN A DUTCH VILLAGE. 
 
THE LIFE OF THE DUTCH COLONISTS. 193 
 
 Each of the quarters made by the cross-streets 
 was divided into eight lots on which the good 
 people of Maize Land built their solid houses, with 
 gable-roofs, little front porches and sheds near by 
 for their animals. The whole thirty-two plots 
 were taken before the new village was a year old. 
 Most of the people belonged to the families who 
 had been attacked and driven away by the In 
 dians. 
 
 The owners of the house-plots had their gar 
 dens outside the palisade. After a year this little 
 town had a charter and government of its own un 
 der the new laws of the Company. The town was 
 extended beyond the palisade when the Indian 
 troubles seemed to be over. Sometimes the men 
 would thatch their cattle-sheds with cattails in 
 spite of the law. Such parts of the villages were 
 burned once or twice, which made Director Stuy- 
 vesant very strict about giving any one permission 
 to build there. 
 
 The town of Bergen grew strong arid prosper 
 ous, arid a number of English settled there, as they 
 did in other places ; but in- Bergen they made no 
 trouble. 
 
 "HEADSTRONG PETER." 
 
 With all his care of the Colony, Stuyvesant was 
 a hard and haughty Director. The people called 
 
194 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 him " Hardkopping Piet," which means "Head 
 strong Peter." During nearly all of his long term, 
 he ruled them after his own masterful will, in de 
 fiance of their wishes, and even of the Company s 
 orders. He had his fine town-hotfse and his large 
 
 STUYVESANT S "BOWERIE" HOUSE. 
 
 country-house, with its beautiful bouerie ; and he 
 lived almost like a king in his own kingdom. 
 
 When he first came out to the Province, the 
 Company gave him orders to govern it with a 
 representative assembly, and to take many wise 
 and liberal measures, which would have made 
 New Netherland the most free and enlightened 
 colony in the world. As you know, the Province 
 
THE LIFE OF THE DUTCH COLONISTS. 195 
 
 had always been governed almost entirely by the 
 will of the Director. Stuyvesant wanted to have 
 his way, too. He put off making such changes as 
 would- give the people charge of affairs, until they 
 could endure his willful rule no longer. 
 
 Even when he was sharply rebuked by the Com 
 pany and ordered to do their bidding forthwith, 
 he did it slowly, and kept to his own way as much 
 as he possibly could. He was a stanch member of 
 the Dutch Reformed Church, and was so opposed 
 to all other churches that he often gave them 
 trouble ; but after he began to grow old and 
 wiser, he welcomed people of all faiths and all 
 nations to the protection of his Colony. 
 
 NEW NETHERLANDER^ FREEDOM. 
 
 The spirit of liberty was in the Dutch as much 
 as in any people of that age perhaps more. After 
 the colonists had endured Stuyvesant s self-willed 
 rule for several years, they sent an address to 
 the States-General. They said that the mode in 
 which the Province was governed was intolerable, 
 and gave a long list of the ways in which they 
 were neglected. They asked to be governed by 
 the States-General. " Send us," they said, " god 
 ly, honorable and intelligent rulers," and at least 
 two schoolmasters for a public school. 
 
196 THE COLONIES. 
 
 This appeal attracted much attention in Hol 
 land. People asked if the great merchants and 
 burgomasters of the Amsterdam Chamber had 
 been neglecting the Colony and pocketing all the 
 profits. The Chamber of Nineteen quarreled with 
 
 BY THE BUSY CANALS OF OLD AMSTERDAM. 
 
 the States-General. The men went home from the 
 meetings in bad humor, wishing that some folks 
 would mind their own affairs. Those were un 
 pleasant days to some of the great merchants who 
 lived by thv 1 busy canals of old Amsterdam. But 
 
THE LIFE OF THE DUTCH COLONISTS. 197 
 
 the States-General was a government for its people 
 far away in America as much as for those at home. 
 The Company was obliged to give the Province 
 free trade in many things, -The Amsterdam Cham 
 ber was ordered to manage the Province in such 
 a way that the colonists had better care, besides a 
 share in its profits and a voice in the government. 
 Stuyvesant was sharply told to give the people the 
 rights he had withheld. 
 
 THE CITY OF NEW AMSTERDAM. 
 
 The most important change that came from the 
 people s appeal was that which gave a free govern 
 ment to the little capital. New Amsterdam was 
 ordered to be made a city in April, 1652 ; but 
 Stuyvesant carried out the orders slowly, so that 
 it was several years before the town was really 
 free a city of fifteen hundred people and three 
 hundred houses. Ten years before, an English 
 city called Georgeana had been chartered in 
 Maine, but it was never more than a fishing 
 village ; and for a long time New Amsterdam 
 was the only real city in North America. The 
 charter for its government was made after the 
 charter of Amsterdam, in Holland. The officers 
 were appointed by Stuyvesant, but they should 
 have been elected by the people. There were 
 
198 THE COLONIES. 
 
 two Burgomasters, or mayors, and fourteen 
 Fathers of the Burghery, or Board of City Fathers, 
 who kept the money and the seals of the city 
 in the Stadt-Huys, or City Hall. They made 
 the laws, took care of the widows and orphans, 
 
 GOVERNOR STUYVESANT SHOWING A BURGHER HOW EASILY THE GUNS OP AN 
 
 ENEMY MIGHT DESTROY THE WOODEN STOCKADE WHICH MADE THE 
 
 WALL OF NEW AMSTERDAM, WHERE WALL STREET NOW 
 
 CROSSES A PART OF THE CITY OF NEW YORK. 
 
 managed all the public works and controlled the 
 soldiers of the city, which were called the Burgher 
 Gruard. 
 
 Gradually Stuyvesant gave the people most of 
 
THE LIFE OF THE DUTCH COLONISTS. 199 
 
 their rights, but not without many quarrels. For 
 twelve years the city of New Amsterdam flourished 
 under the love and the care of its burghers. Stuy- 
 vesant tried hard to induce the people to fortify 
 their city. He showed them that the log pali 
 sade was a poor barrier against English guns. 
 He reminded them that the little fort which had 
 once been the main part of the town could no 
 longer defend " the capital, adorned with so many 
 noble buildings at the expense of the good and 
 faithful inhabitants, principally Dutchmen." But 
 the burghers would not take the Director s ad 
 vice. 
 
 THE ENGLISH INFLUENCE. 
 
 There were rumors of wars. Some preparations 
 had been made by the New Englanders, for the 
 Connecticut and New Haven people desired noth 
 ing more than to fight their Dutch neighbors. 
 
 o o o 
 
 They had taken the House of Hope on the Connec 
 ticut and some of the Long Island towns, though 
 Stuyvesant let them have nothing except by orders 
 from Holland. But the brave Director could not 
 rouse the New Netherlanders to spend money for 
 defenses, nor to fear the coming of the gunboats 
 of Charles II. The truth was that almost half of 
 the people were English ; they were not satisfied 
 with the Company nor with the self-will of the 
 
200 THE COLONIES. 
 
 Director; many thought they would all be hap 
 pier under an English government. 
 
 You know that the English kings never admitted 
 that the Dutch and Swedes had any right to the 
 country they settled ; but their colonies were not 
 large enough to pay for the trouble of conquer 
 ing them until after King Charles II. took the 
 throne. Just before he was allowed to become 
 king, England, under Cromwell, made a treaty 
 with the Dutch, granting their rights to New 
 Netherland. The new King cared nothing for that. 
 Xew Netherland was worth having 1 , so he told his 
 
 o 1 
 
 brother James, the Duke of York and Albany, 
 that he could have it for his own, if he chose to 
 send out gunboats and soldiers, who could take it 
 
 c? 
 
 from the Dutch. 
 
 THE FALL OF NEW NETHEBLAND. 
 
 One August day; in 1664, the people of the little 
 American city saw that the Director s fears had 
 come true. Four English gunboats were in the 
 
 harbor, with almost one hundred p*reat 
 
 o 
 
 bristling against the Dutch claim and with four 
 hundred and fifty soldiers of the line aboard. Their 
 commander, Colonel Richard Nieholls, sent letters 
 ashore to the Director, ordering him to surrender 
 the entire Province. 
 
STUYVESANT TORE THE ENGLISH LETTERS IN PIECES AND CALLED UPON His 
 COUNCIL TO DEFEND THEIR CAPITAL. 
 
 201 
 
202 THE COLONIES. 
 
 Stuyvesant heard the letters read as he sat in 
 council with the leading men of the city. After 
 the reading was finished he jumped from his chair, 
 tore the letters in pieces, and stamped with his 
 wooden leg, while he called upon his Council to 
 rouse the burghers to defend their capital. But 
 the others said that there were neither soldiers nor 
 powder and ball enough to make any sort of de 
 fense ; resistance would only risk their lives and 
 cause the ruin of their pretty city, while the Eng 
 lish would come in just the same. In vain the Di 
 rector appealed to them. There was no resistance. 
 So the order was given to lower the Dutch West 
 India Company s flag from the place where it had 
 floated for forty years. The English came ashore. 
 The strange soldiers stood in double file while the 
 Burgher Guard inarched out of the fort. 
 
THE DUKE S PROVINCE OF NEW YORK. 203 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE DUKE S PROVINCE OP NEW YORK. 
 
 THE Middle Colonies fell under English rule in 
 1664 and remained under it for one hundred and 
 ten years, excepting- for about fourteen months in 
 1673 and 1674, when the Dutch regained con 
 trol. 
 
 His Majesty Charles II. coolly gave patents to 
 his brother James, the Duke of York and Albany, 
 for all the land claimed by the Dutch, from the 
 Connecticut River and the region of Lake Ontario 
 southward, beyond the Delaware Bay ; also to 
 Martha s Vineyard, Nantucket, arid the beautiful 
 forest-covered Maine country, between the Kenne- 
 bec River and the St. Lawrence River. These 
 boundaries were finally cut down to about the 
 limits of the present State of New York, after some 
 bitter border quarrels, especially with the people 
 of Connecticut and New Hampshire. 
 
 The great Province of New York was the private 
 
204 THE COLONIES. 
 
 property of the selfish grandson of old King James 
 I. for twenty-four years ; the last three of which he 
 was King James II. The change was the begin 
 ning of a strange new life of harder times than 
 ever for the colonists. 
 
 CHANGES UNDER THE DUKE. 
 
 Lieutenant Nicholls made his changes with as 
 much kindness as he could. A few of the Dutch 
 men felt as Stuyvesant did, angry at the in 
 truders ; but the English officer did not make mat 
 ters any worse than was necessary. He promised 
 the people that their customs should be altered 
 but gradually, and told them that the Duke prom 
 ised them a liberal government, 
 
 He changed the names of the Province and 
 the city to New York. The fort he called Fort 
 James. The largest of the towns on the Hudson 
 received the Duke s second title, Albany. Nearly 
 all the other places of any size were either renamed 
 or the Dutch names turned into English. There 
 were about a dozen towns, besides several small 
 villages and scattered farms. Most of these were 
 near the mouth of the Hudson and near Albany. 
 The farthest settlement was Schenectady, on the 
 Mohawk River. 
 
THE DUKE S PROVINCE OF NEW YORK. 
 
 205 
 
 n the quaint little Dutch towns of Long Island 
 the new rule was bitterly resented ; but in some of 
 the neighboring villages, which had been set 
 tled by Englishmen from Ncwhaveri and Con 
 necticut, the people thought that. they should 
 have no more trouble after they were placed 
 under their own Duke and set up in a county 
 called Yorkshire. This county included the whole 
 island, and the English said that Yorkshire courts 
 would make the independent Dutch towns behave 
 themselves. 
 
 Altogether there were about twelve thousand 
 people in the Province. In our day, that number 
 of people in one place hardly makes a good-sized 
 town . 
 
 A little less than half of these people were called 
 "English;" they were English. \Velsh, Scotch, 
 and Irish. A. little more than half of them were 
 
206 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 called "Dutch 1 ; they were French, Swiss, Prus 
 sians, Germans. There were a few others of al 
 most every nation on the earth. Eighteen differ 
 ent languages were spoken in the little capital. 
 The "English" and the "Dutch 77 parties were 
 
 THE VAN CORTLANDT MANOR-HOUSE. 
 
 opposed to each other in many affairs of the Prov 
 ince. 
 
 The patrooneries were not altered except in 
 name. They were called manors, and the pro 
 prietors were lords of manors. u No aristocrats in 
 
THE DUKE 7 S PROVINCE OF NEW YORK. 207 
 
 America so nearly resembled the nobility of the 
 Old World as the great landed Dutch proprietors 
 in New York such as the Yari Rensselaers, the Yan 
 Cortlandts and the Livingstons. Their vast estates 
 . . . were rented out to tenant-farmers, over whom 
 they ruled in princely fashion." They owned 
 negro slaves, who worked their tobacco planta 
 tions, cultivated the farms, and were in all sorts of 
 household service. 
 
 In the winter the proprietors and their families 
 removed to their large city houses. There, too, 
 the wealthy merchants used " blacks," as they 
 called the negroes, in their business about the 
 wharves and warehouses and in their homes. But 
 there were not such numbers of slaves in the Mid 
 dle Colonies as in the South. White slaves were 
 
 f 
 
 almost unknown. 
 
 FIRST ENGLISH SOLDIERS IN NEW YORK. 
 
 The Duke s conquest in New York reopened 
 war between England and Holland. So, one of 
 Nicholls first cares was to strengthen the old fort 
 and prepare the city against an attack from Hol 
 land. The English had begun to fear the Dutch 
 navy, and they soon had good reason to do so. 
 
 The soldiers Nicholls brought with him might 
 be much needed. He intended to make them live 
 
208 THE COLONIES. 
 
 with the citizens to "quarter " them on the people; 
 hut the leading officers objected strongly, and it 
 was arranged that each citizen should pay some 
 thing toward a fund to keep them in barracks 
 by themselves. Even this seemed hard. The 
 Dutch were not only obliged to submit to a new 
 master and new government, but they must sup 
 port a standing army of foreigners when no other 
 colony was obliged to do so, except Virginia, 
 which had a few troops for a short time. 
 
 The soldiers in New York had their grievances, 
 too. The citizens could afford to pay so little that 
 they selpt on straw, and had to endure many other 
 hardships. The good-hearted Governor Nicholls 
 spent his own fortune to feed these wretched men. 
 
 FALSE PROMISES OF FREE GOVERNMENT. 
 
 The Duke promised the people a liberal govern 
 ment, arid at first they thought they were fortunate 
 to be under him. Governor Nicholls had his or 
 ders to frame a set of laws, which he copied partly 
 from the laws of Connecticut and Massachusetts ; 
 but he was obliged to place them under the con 
 trol of the Duke instead of under the control of 
 the people, as in the Xew England Colonies. They 
 were called the "Duke s Laws," and were hated. 
 
 Nicholls also had orders to call for an assembly of 
 
THE DUKE S PROVINCE OF NEW YORK. 209 
 
 defegates elected by the people. He and his Coun 
 cil met with them in the newly named Fort James. 
 But the Duke kept all the power, even to lay 
 taxes and appoint officers. 
 
 That was a sample of all the Duke s promises. 
 While he assured the people that every one should 
 have his own religion, he ordered the whole Prov 
 ince to be laid off into parishes, and each parish to 
 build an Episcopal church. It was thanks to 
 Nicholls, not to the bigoted English Duke, that the 
 Dutch were well treated. In the capital the Eng 
 lish quietly held Sunday-afternoon services in the 
 church in the fort, while the Dutch used it in the 
 mornings, just as they had done ever since it was 
 built by Kieft. After a time the English built a 
 church of their own where Old Trinity now stands. 
 
 The people soon saw that the promises were all 
 falsehoods. The new proprietor they had accepted 
 so willingly was a tyrant. He cared nothing for 
 the Province but to use it for his own profit. 
 
 THE CITY OF NEW YORK. 
 
 Almost the only, good thing James did for the 
 Colonies, either as duke or as king, was to continue 
 the free government of the capital of the Province. 
 In less than a year after the conquest he changed 
 the Dutch burgher rule to the English form of 
 
210 THE COLONIES. 
 
 city government, with a mayor, aldermen and 
 sheriff. The first mayor was Thomas Willett, "a 
 useful and active man, 7 who had lately corne from 
 New Plymouth to live in New Netherland. There 
 were seven new officers ; four of them were Dutch 
 men, three Englishmen. A Dutchman was ap 
 pointed secretary to translate the Dutchmen s 
 papers arid speeches ; for the official language of 
 the country was English. 
 
 The city filled the lower end of Manhattan Island, 
 which was much smaller than it is now. Battery 
 Park was a mass of rocks, often covered by the 
 tide almost to the fort, which was just below Bowl 
 ing Green. The city lay above the Bowling Green, 
 along the high land to the palisade or wall, which 
 gave place long afterward to Wall street. This 
 high land had one long street, which grew from an 
 Indian trail, and which the English called Broad 
 way. This was not then the main street. On the 
 west, the Hudson River came to the foot of a lovely 
 hill, where Trinity Church was built. On the other 
 side, short streets ran down hill to the town wind 
 mill, the fort, the new Governor s House some dis 
 tance away, along the shore of the East River. That 
 side was well built up with dwellings and ware 
 houses fronting on the harbor and on little canals 
 up side streets. Along the strand were several 
 
THE DUKE S PROVINCE OF NEW YORK. 211 
 
 docks that gave the name of Dock street to the 
 water - front, afterward called Pearl street, be 
 cause it was paved with oyster - shells. That 
 was the main street, .and many fine houses 
 were built there. Now the shore has been filled 
 in, so that Pearl street is some distance from the 
 water. 
 
 The rest of " the island was covered with woods, 
 meadows, fens and lakes, and some lofty hills," 
 which were " almost overrun with horses bred 
 wild." The fertile soil produced apples, pears, 
 peaches, plums, cherries, quinces medlars, better 
 than at home. Vines grew wild everywhere, and 
 there was an abundance of blue and white grapes ; 
 a wine was already made from them equal to any 
 Rhenish or French. Vegetables filled the gar 
 dens ; corn grew rapidly ; the virgin soil was 
 suited to every kind of plant or tree and to flow 
 ers of pleasant odors and rare beauty." 
 
 In Europe poor people could not buy meat ; but 
 here they "lived in abundance. Venison was 
 so plenty that few sheep were raised ; fowls, 
 turkeys, geese, ducks, pigeons, were easily ob 
 tained." Hogs made the "sweetest pork, " from 
 eating Indian corn. " Cattle arid horses did well 
 on the salt meadows ; the oysters of the bays were 
 famous ; fish of all the finest kinds filled the waters ; 
 
212 THE COLONIES. 
 
 the climate was dry and healthful, although cold 
 in winter and hot in summer." 
 
 Those of the Dutch who were the most bitter 
 against the English were not willing to go back to 
 the old life in Europe, even if they had to take the 
 comforts of their new homes under a foreign gov 
 ernment. 
 
 THE RETURN OF THE DUTCH. 
 
 Many of the colonists soon wished that they had 
 not been so willing to accept the English rule. 
 Some went so far as to ask the States-General to 
 take them from the Duke s control. 
 
 The Dutch did not submit meekly to the con 
 quest. War was declared against England, arid 
 the Dutch West India Company sent out officers 
 as soon as possible to take their province out of 
 the hands of the English ; but they could get no 
 farther than Staten Island. Some of the Dutch 
 towns on Long Island plotted with them to make 
 a revolt. But the plan was discovered. The plot 
 ters were fined, put in the stocks, and threatened 
 with still heavier punishments. That happened 
 within the first few years after the conquest. In all 
 the long course of the terrible war, the victorious 
 ships of Holland visited the American coast but 
 once. Then they seized the shipping in the Chesa 
 peake, arid did not go near New York. 
 
THE DUKE S PROVINCE OF NEW YORK. 213 
 
 But they came when another war broke out, 
 nearly ten years later. Nicholls had left the Prov 
 ince by tliat time. Sir Francis Lovelace was the 
 Governor. 
 
 When the sun rose one midsummer morning in 
 1673, the people living about New York Harbor 
 were surprised to see nineteen gunboats, carrying 
 over a thousand men, lying within musket-shot of 
 Fort James. Then the wonderful news spread 
 through the city that they were a portion of the 
 glorious Netherlands 7 squadron which had nearly 
 swept the British commerce from the seas. The 
 son of -the great Admiral Evertsen and Captain 
 Binckes were in command. Governor Lovelace 
 was away on business, and the defenses were not 
 in good order. 
 
 Soon after daybreak, the commanders sent this 
 message to Captain Manning, commander of the 
 fort : We have come for our own, and our own 
 we will have. We will fire unless the Dutch flag 
 is hoisted in half an hour. 
 
 The flag was not hoisted. The gunboats fired 
 on the fort, and landed six hundred men. In the 
 city, the Dutchmen mustered the old Burgher 
 Guard to join the States-General s soldiers. The 
 fort was besieged. Captain Manning had but 
 severity-six men. He soon opened the gates. The 
 
214 THE COLONIES. 
 
 Dutch entered, beating their tlrums an d flying the 
 blue, white and orange flag of Holland. 
 
 The fort was called William Hendrick, the city 
 was named New Orange, arid the Province becarne 
 New Netherland again. This time the govern 
 ment of New Netherland was in the name of the 
 States- General . 
 
 The fleet sailed away, leaving the Province in 
 charge of Captain Anthony Colve, one of the best 
 
 governors the people ever 
 had. For fourteen months 
 everything was Dutch in 
 the land. It has been said 
 that during this short pe 
 riod New Netherland was 
 
 THE FLAG OP HOLLAND. ^ happiegtj the bcSt-gOV^ 
 
 erned and the most pros 
 perous colony in America. Some of the English 
 towns on Long Island tried to resist ; but Gov 
 ernor Colve soon showed them that the Dutch 
 were the masters of New Netherland at last. But 
 it was only for a little while. The news of the 
 conquest did not reach Europe until after Hol 
 land and England had begun to make peace, and 
 Holland had agreed to sign away all claims in 
 North America in the treaty of Westminster, 
 1674. 
 
THE DUKES PROVINCE OF NEW YORK. 
 NEW YORK FOREVER. 
 
 215 
 
 In the fall of 1674, the Duke s government was 
 set up again. The country was renamed New 
 York tins time it was forever, probably. This 
 was done by Major Edmund Aridros, whom the 
 
 A FRESH POND IN NEW YORK OF ANDROS S TIME. 
 
 It was about where the prison in Centre Street now stands. The Dutch 
 
 called it the " Kalk-hoeck," from which the English 
 
 named it " The Collect." 
 
 Dutch Governor received politely, and presented 
 with his own handsome coach and three beautiful 
 Flemish horses. Amid the firing of great guns, 
 
216 THE COLONIES. 
 
 the blood-red flag of England was again run up 
 the flagstaff of .Fort James. 
 
 o 
 
 Governor Andros was a soldier and a gentle- 
 
 CT 
 
 man above reproach in many qualities ; but in the 
 seven years that he ruled the Province he won 
 the name of a tyrant, while he was as kind and 
 just as he could be in carrying out the orders of 
 the tyrant proprietor. It is interesting to read, 
 in the grown folks histories, how he looked after 
 all the affairs of the Province. He took care of 
 the records that give us much of our knowledge 
 about those times ; he formed the militia of the 
 city and towns into companies, which were trained 
 to keep in order and to become first-rate shots by 
 practicing at a mark, although almost every man 
 had a different sort of gun. Every citizen and 
 townsman was obliged to keep his weapons in 
 good order, with an ample supply of powder and 
 ball at home, ready to shoulder his arms and 
 run to the muster when he heard the first tap of 
 the drum. 
 
 The Duke often sent word that he wanted 
 the colonists to send him a larger income, and 
 sometimes he complained. Yet he and his royal 
 brother were pleased enough after a few years, 
 to make Andros a knight for the wise manner in 
 which he had managed the affairs of the Province. 
 
THE DUKE ? S PROVINCE OF NEW YORK. 217 
 
 Sir Edmund Andros became a great man in the 
 Colonies. 
 
 THE PEOPLE S BIGHTS. 
 
 The Duke forced Sir Edmund to lay as many 
 taxes on the people as he possibly could, in order 
 to add to his Grace s spending-money. The Gov 
 ernor was even obliged to tax the vessels that took 
 goods to New Jersey, which was owned and gov 
 erned by the Carteret family, who were relatives 
 and good friends of Andros. This led to trouble 
 in both the Provinces. Andros sent men to arrest 
 his kinsman, Governor Carteret ; and there was a 
 sad and exciting time, all to put a few pounds into 
 the pocket of a duke. 
 
 At length, when Andros was away, the colonists 
 rebelled against his government, and made a pris 
 oner of his lieutenant-governor, Anthony Brock- 
 
 holls. 
 
 The King and his friend, William Penn, advised 
 the Duke to be easier on the colonists, and to allow 
 them some government of their own. The Duke 
 said he would rather sell the whole Province ; but 
 he changed his mind when he considered the valu 
 able trade of the people. Then he sent out a 
 good and able governor in Thomas Dongari, and. 
 a charter of liberties and privileges, which prom- 
 
218 THE COLONIES. 
 
 ised the people the right to elect their own law 
 makers and to tax themselves. 
 
 The first Representative Assembly of the people 
 of New York sat for three weeks in Fort James, 
 in the autumn of 1683. They formed a modesl 
 set of laws, and made excellent arrangements tc 
 improve the trade and other affairs of the Colony. 
 But that was all the good it did them. 
 
 WHEN JAMES II. WAS KING. 
 
 While the people were waiting for the Duke to 
 confirm their laws with the Liberties and Privi 
 leges, they received, instead, the news that Charles 
 II. was dead, and the Duke had become King 
 James II. Then the Assembly was dissolved. 
 
 The next news was that New York had been 
 turned over to the Privy Council, which managed 
 the other .Royal provinces. After that more tid 
 ings came that nearly broke the people s hearts. 
 They were that his Majesty had made the whole 
 country, from the Delaware to Canada, into the 
 Dominion of New England, with the capital at Bos 
 ton, and Sir Edmund Andros Governor-General. 
 
 Before long Sir Edmund made a visit of great 
 ceremony to the City of New York, broke the Seal 
 of the Province, told the people their duty under 
 the new Dominion, and placed them in charge of 
 
THE DUKE S PROVINCE OF NEW YORK. 219 
 
 Captain Francis Nicholson. He was a good and 
 able man ; but the people were hurt and angry 
 at every one who belonged to the new govern- 
 inent. There were quarrels of all kinds for three 
 years, when the Dominion government came to 
 a violent end in an open rebellion. Then Jacob 
 Leisler and the old Burgher Guard took possession 
 of the capital, and held it until peace was restored 
 under the new king and queen of England, Wil 
 liam and Mary. 
 
220 THE COLONIES. 
 
 CHAPTEE XL 
 
 THE PALATINATE OF NEW JERSEY. 
 
 MEANTIME there were great changes in the 
 county across the Hudson River. 
 
 When the Duke planned his conquest of New 
 Netherland, he told Nicholls to name the westerly 
 portion of the Province Albania, for his second 
 dukedom. But his Grace changed his mind after 
 Nicholls sailed away ; and two months before his 
 fleet entered New York Harbor James sold the 
 whole of his great westerly peninsula to Sir George 
 Carteret and Lord Berkeley. You have heard of 
 them among the Proprietors of Carolina, which 
 was granted about this same time. 
 
 The Duke sold them his full powers over this 
 westerly part of his Province, making it a separate 
 palatinate, much like Maryland and the other pro 
 prietary provinces. 
 
 King Charles arid the Duke called it New 
 Cesarea, or New Jersey, because in the war that 
 had cost their father, Charles I., his throne and his 
 head, Sir George Carteret had sheltered the crown 
 
THE PALATINATE OF NEW JERSEY. 221 
 
 prince in his fortress at Jersey. That fortress was 
 the last in the realm to lower the Royal flag to 
 Cromwell s army ; and then Carteret only obeyed 
 the Prince, who sent the command from his hiding 
 in some other place. 
 
 Carteret and Berkeley planned that their colonists 
 should be free to worship God as they wished, 
 and that they should govern themselves under the 
 laws of England. They drew up papers, promis 
 ing the settlers of their Province much such privi 
 leges as Lord Baltimore had given the settlers of 
 Maryland over thirty years before. These papers 
 were known as the Concessions arid Agreement 
 of the Lord Proprietors of New Jersey. If you 
 should read the old records of the Province, you 
 would see a great deal about these " Concessions," 
 as they were commonly called. 
 
 THE FIRST TOWNS IN THE " GARDEN STATE." 
 
 Meantime Nicholls knew nothing of the Duke s 
 sale of Albania, and did as he was bidden, taking 
 special interest in this fruitful part of the new 
 domain, which is now sometimes called the " Gar 
 den State." The soil was rich, the waters were 
 full of fish, the Indians were peaceable, and had 
 peltries for a good trade. The Dutch had several 
 
222 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 thriving towns and prosperous farms opposite New 
 York. 
 
 At that time, there 
 was not an English set 
 tlement between the 
 Hudson and the Dela 
 ware. Nicholls began 
 at once to send through 
 New England 
 
 for set 
 tlers. He planned to 
 build ports and cities 
 and to lay out farms. 
 He thought they would 
 surpass everything in New York. He took pains 
 to please the Dutch who were there. Among 
 
 other privileges, 
 he allowed them 
 to keep the names 
 of their settlements. 
 One of these was 
 Hobocan, the In 
 dian name for a 
 kind of pipe made 
 of a stone found in 
 
 THE WATERS OF NEW JERSEY WERE 
 FULL OP FISH. 
 
 THEY COULD WATCH THE VESSELS IN 
 THE HARBOU. 
 
 that 
 
 region. 
 
 The 
 
 other settlements were Bergen, Communipau, and 
 Ahasimus. All three of them were long ago in- 
 
THE PALATINATE OF NEW JERSEY. 223 
 
 eluded in Jersey City. They were pretty places, 
 where the Dutch could sit on the grass and look 
 over at New York or watch the vessels in the 
 harbor. 
 
 Within a year, Nicholls granted land for four 
 new settlements. The first English planters were 
 men from Long Island and Connecticut. They 
 received permission to carry on whale-fisheries. 
 In 1664 they began to make their settlement. 
 They were united in a town association after the 
 custom in New England. They planted opposite 
 the mouth of what we call Newark Bay. The 
 Dutch called it the Achter-kull, which the Eng 
 lish made into After-cull. That meant the cull, 
 or bay, after the great bay. 
 
 Because the Duke had changed his mind and 
 sold the westerly portion of his conquest, the 
 history of this Colony was changed. The next 
 story is how After-cull settlement became Eliza 
 beth Town. 
 
 ELIZABETH TOWN. 
 
 Sir G-eorge Carteret soon sent out his brother, 
 Philip Carteret, with a colony from his estates in 
 Jersey. 
 
 The Carterets were an old French family, who 
 had long been good and loyal subjects to Eng- 
 
224 THE COLONIES. 
 
 land, although they and the people on their es 
 tates in Jersey still kept to their French lan 
 guage and customs. - 
 
 The After-cull Colony were not glad to see this 
 new company. In the first place, they had the 
 Duke s patents from Nicholls, which seemed so 
 liberal that they did not want to change them. 
 Besides that, some of the settlers had an English 
 hatred of the French. 
 
 It is said that they could riot refuse to go to 
 meet young Carteret when they saw him land 
 near their houses, and walk up from the shore 
 with a hoe on his shoulder to show that, gentle 
 man as he was, he came to work. He was so 
 agreeable and so straightforward that they im 
 mediately offered him arid his company the shelter 
 of their new houses. In a short time they felt at 
 home with the strangers, and liked them, for all 
 their foreign ways. 
 
 Governor Carteret offered to give the Puritans 
 the Proprietors grants for their land, assuring 1 them 
 that the rent, which was a half-penny the acre ? 
 would not be collected until five years after a 
 settler took up his land. He also assured them 
 that the Concessions arid Agreement would make 
 them happier colonists than any of the Duke s 
 offers, which was quite true. 
 
THE PALATINATE OF NEW JERSEY. 
 
 225 
 
 At length they agreed to stay, and to allow 
 Carteret and others of his company to enter their 
 town associa- ji| 
 
 tion. Then the 
 
 Governor made 
 the After-cull 
 settlement the 
 capital of the 
 Province. I n 
 .honor of Sir 
 George Carte- 
 ret s wife, it was 
 called Eliza 
 beth Town. The 
 young leader 
 and his princi 
 pal men built 
 good houses, and every man soon had his own 
 comfortable fireside. 
 
 THE GOVERNMENT AND THE PEOPLE. 
 
 Governor Carteret soon sent word to every set 
 tlement in New Jersey, notifying the landholders 
 to elect their delegates to meet the Governor and 
 Council of six of the leading colonists in general 
 assembly at Elizabeth Town. 
 
 The Assembly was held in May, 1668. The Gov- 
 
 EVERY MAN SOON HAD His OWN COMFORTABLE 
 FIRESIDE. 
 
226 THE COLONIES. 
 
 ernor told the delegates that the Proprietors gave 
 them the right to govern and tax themselves, and 
 wished them to enjoy the privileges of free English 
 men. This was about twenty years before the colo 
 nists of New York were able to enjoy the same rights. 
 
 The Dutchmen willingly accepted their new 
 Proprietors with The Concessions and the young 
 Governor, who was devoted to the good of the 
 Colony. The Dutch were sensible enough to be 
 happy that they had fallen under proprietors who 
 were both liberal and honest, instead of having to 
 live under the shifting promises of the Duke. 
 
 Unfortunately, the English settlers were riot so 
 sensible. They made no end of trouble. They 
 wanted everything the Proprietors promised in 
 The Concessions, but were unwilling to keep to their 
 side of the agreement. They also wanted all that 
 they had hoped to have under Nicholls patents from 
 the Duke, but never would have had. They could 
 see how the Duke was breaking his promises to 
 the New Yorkers, but they would not admit that 
 their own Proprietors treated them more fairly. 
 
 "A TEMPEST IN A TEAPOT." 
 
 The English of Elizabeth Town complained and 
 quarreled about one thing or another nearly all 
 the time" a tempest in a teapot." 
 
THE PALATINATE OF NEW JERSEY. 227 
 
 Once Sir George Carteret s worthless son, Cap 
 tain James," came to the Town on his way to be 
 made a landgrave of Carolina. The people wel 
 comed him as if he had greater powers than the 
 Governor. He had no authority ; Init he accepted 
 the people s honors and had a gay time, living in 
 the Governor s house, while the Governor fled to the 
 peaceful Dutch in Bergen. From there he went 
 to England. 
 
 When Sir George Carteret heard of the trouble, 
 he ordered his son to Carolina at once. To the 
 people he sent word that they must behave them 
 selves under their Governor ; but they never did. 
 
 NEW JERSEY S PROSPERITY. 
 
 With all the quarrels, the Province prospered. 
 Sir George sent over several companies of colo 
 nists, well provided with farming tools and sup 
 plies. Governor Philip sent out agents to invite 
 settlers from other colonies. The agents read The 
 Concessions in the public squares of the towns of 
 New York, Long Island and the New England 
 Colonies. 
 
 Whole towns removed from New Haven when 
 that colony was placed under the government of 
 Connecticut. Within a few years as many as ten 
 new settlements were well started. The leading 
 
228 THE COLONIES. 
 
 men of Elizabeth Town were making their fortunes 
 in whale-fisheries along the coast. .They sold some 
 of their large tract to the new towns, receiving 
 good prices. Many of the new-comers were their 
 old friends, especially the settlers of Newark ; but 
 the boundaries, their neighbors trade and taxes, 
 raised more quarrels. 
 
 RETURN OF DUTCH RULE IN NEW JERSEY. 
 
 The vessel in which Captain James Carteret went 
 south was overhauled by a gunboat of the great 
 Dutch squadron, then scouring the seas for Eng 
 lish craft. Samuel Hopkins, a New Jersey man in 
 the vessel with Carteret, told the Dutchmen how 
 matters were going in their old New Netherland, 
 especially how poorly New York City was guarded. 
 
 The Dutch commanders crowded sail at once 
 for New York, and soon took the fort, as you 
 know. When the news reached the After-cull, 
 the towns " in the Province heretofore called New 
 Yarsey " promptly sent deputies to the Dutch con 
 querors, who granted them "the same Privileges 
 and Freedoms as native-born subjects and Dutch 
 towns." All the six towns, from Bergen to Shrews 
 bury, were notified to elect their Sellout or chief 
 magistrate, their Koopman or Secretary, arid their 
 Schepens or representatives, who met together and 
 
THE PALATINATE OF NEW JERSEY. 229 
 
 governed their towns by themselves, apart from 
 the rest of New Netherland ; but after fourteen 
 months the English came again. 
 
 CABTEBET S EAST JERSEY. 
 
 After the English received the country again, 
 Lord Berkeley sold his share of the palatinate to 
 some well-known Englishmen of the Society of 
 Friends disrespectfully called Quakers in those 
 days. Sir George Carteret and the Friends then 
 divided the Province about down the centre, Car 
 teret taking East Jersey, the Friends taking West 
 Jersey. 
 
 Governor Philip went back to Elizabeth Town. 
 An act of Oblivion was passed to wipe out all the 
 old troubles. Then the Assembly appointed a 
 Thanksgiving-day of prayer and feasting. It was 
 held in a general holiday after harvests were gath 
 ered in the autumn. That was the beginning of 
 the New Jersey people s regular Thanksgiving, 
 many years after the custom had been settled in 
 New England. 
 
 But the colonists were no more peaceable than 
 they had been before. Governor Carteret had a 
 hard time with them. Then, to add to his troubles, 
 he was arrested by Sir Edmund Andros and car 
 ried off to New York City, because he refused to 
 
230 THE COLONIES. 
 
 pay a customs duty, which would have been rob 
 bing the Proprietor of his own Province to give 
 more spending-money to the Duke. The demand 
 would not have been made, perhaps, if the Duke 
 had not known that Sir George Carteret was dying. 
 In a short time news came that the Proprietor of 
 East Jersey was dead, and that the Province had 
 been sold to a large company of Quakers and 
 Presbyterians. 
 
 THE CUSTOMS OF EAST JERSEY. 
 
 The people of the Dutch towns kept their own 
 customs for many years, although they were 
 altered gradually by the English people who 
 settled among them. So the people who lived 
 where Jersey City and Hoboken are now, had 
 much the same habits as the old stock of New 
 Amsterdam-. Elizabeth Town, you know, was 
 made up of New England people, of stern and 
 simple habits and "Frenchified English," as they 
 called Carteret s colonists from the Island of 
 Jersey. Some of the other towns, such as New 
 ark, were settled by the most rigid of Puritans. 
 As you have read, they had first planted their own 
 church and colony of New Haven, but when their 
 towns were included under the charter of the less 
 strict people of Connecticut, they had indignantly 
 
THE PALATINATE OF NEW JERSEY. 
 
 231 
 
 removed to New Jersey. Farther down the coast, 
 there were towns of Quakers. Soon companies 
 of Scotch families began to arrive. These early 
 
 AN EARLY DUTCH WINDMILL. 
 
 settlers of New Jersey, who were of many dif 
 ferent sorts, each held firmly to some of their 
 habits, while others were aifected by their neigh 
 bors. 
 
232 THE COLONIES. 
 
 FAIR-DAYS. 
 
 They had great fair or market days, when all 
 came together at Elizabeth Town. Rigid Inde 
 pendents sold their produce to Frenchmen, and 
 bought goods from the Dutch. They probably 
 used some wampum and peltries for currency, but 
 they had little coin. Nearly everything was bar 
 tered or exchanged, according to values fixed by 
 the Assembly. Certain quantities of corn, potatoes, 
 pork, and other things were declared worth certain 
 prices in English money. The people " swapped " 
 or "bartered" one thing for another, made their 
 " reckonings," and when they were "about even 
 they came to a "jumping settlement," and called 
 their bargains "square." 
 
THE QUAKER COLONIES. 
 
 233 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 THE QUAKER COLONIES. 
 
 ALL through the history of our colonies we read 
 of the journeyings and the preachings of a religi 
 ous people who called themselves members of the 
 Society of Friends. 
 
 They believed in mild and simple living, with 
 out war, without churches and paid ministers and 
 without nearly all of the customs then common 
 in Europe and America to mark the differences 
 between upper and lower classes of people. In 
 Europe and in nearly all the American colonies 
 the Friends were hated for these simple ideas, and 
 for the wild, fanatical way they first preached 
 them in the streets or anywhere that they could 
 find listeners. From one of their queer ways, 
 known as " quaking," they were disrespectfully 
 called Quakers. Even in the colonies, where re 
 ligious freedom was promised to all settlers, the 
 Quakers were made uncomfortable by the others, 
 whether they were Puritans, Churchmen or 
 Catholics. 
 
234 THE COLONIES. 
 
 GEORGE FOX AND HIS FOLLOWERS. 
 
 The first great Quaker leader was Greorge Fox, 
 " a deep-hearted man, full of religious fervor. He 
 caught up the ideas around him, expressed them 
 in vigorous speech, and made them respected by 
 his heroic suffering. Tall of stature, with pierc- 
 
 THE COMFORTABLE KITCHEN OF A FRIEND WHO FOUND A HOME IN NAVESINK. 
 
 ing eye, commanding presence and perfect cour 
 age, wild, fanatical and superstitious, he went up 
 and down England preaching everywhere, and 
 even visited America. He was continually getting 
 into prison. He slept so often in the woods, in 
 
THE QUAKER COLONIES. 235 
 
 barns or in the cell of a prison that he wore a suit 
 of leather clothes. By his sufferings and his 
 earnestness he was soon the rallying-point for the 
 Quakers, and formed them into a sect." 
 
 In those early days these Friends did outlandish 
 things breaking bottles and holding up their 
 hands, while in solemn voices they gave warning of 
 doom to people who would not believe them. 
 
 " They suffered severely for these freaks, and it 
 is said that there were often more than a thousand 
 of them in prison, and over three hundred and 
 fifty are believed to have died from prison hard 
 ships. 77 But after a regular sect was formed and 
 the Quakers 7 ideas were taken up and written down 
 in books, as they were by the great scholar, Robert 
 Barclay, the members of the society stopped the 
 ranting and "quaking. 77 They became famous for 
 their mild manners, their opposition to all sorts of 
 strife, and for living according to the Golden 
 Rule. 
 
 THE NAVESINK COLONY. 
 
 When Lieutenant-Governor Nicholls called for 
 colonists for Albania, a party of Friends obtained 
 the famous Monmouth patent for a colony of their 
 own, with the right to settle and to make laws over 
 a large tract between the Raritan River and Sandy 
 Hook. 
 
236 THE COLONIES. 
 
 The leader of this company was William Gould- 
 ing. He and his friends bought their land of the 
 Navesink tribe of Indians. They began their set 
 tlements at Shrewsbury and Middletown, soon after 
 Governor Carteret took possession of New Jersey. 
 The Puritans of Elizabeth Town wished to drive 
 them- away ; but Carteret said that the concessions 
 promised protection to Quakers as much as to Pu 
 ritans. He confirmed their patent, and in 1667 
 William Goulding and his companions laid out the 
 first Quaker towns in the world. 
 
 The same year they held an assembly to make 
 their own laws at Portland Point, now called the 
 Highlands. 
 
 Navesink soon became the refuge and the meet 
 ing-place for all the Friends in America. The 
 peace and prosperity of these settlements drew so 
 many of this persecuted people from Europe and 
 the other colonies that more towns were soon 
 started. Before long some of the leading Friends 
 in England obtained patents for still larger colo 
 nies. 
 
 When Carteret called for his first Assembly in 
 1668, he asked the Navesirik people with the others 
 to send their delegates. Although the Friends 
 had held a legislature of their own, they responded 
 to the call and sent their representatives to Eliza- 
 
THE QUAKER COLONIES. 237 
 
 beth Town. But the Elizabeth Town delegates 
 treated them so rudely, and managed everything 
 their own way to such a degree, that the Friends 
 withdrew, arid ordered their own colony in their 
 own way. They took no part in the quarrels that 
 went on in Elizabeth Town and Newark, and gave 
 no trouble to any one except when they were 
 ill-used or molested. Every one soon learned to 
 let them alone, but many were envious because, 
 by hard working and minding their own business, 
 they soon had rich farms arid good trade with the 
 natives and other colonies. They made such good 
 homes for themselves that some rich men of their 
 sect in England decided to start other colonies, 
 where many more could find a refuge. That was 
 the way in which New Jersey happened to be di 
 vided into the East arid the West Provinces. 
 
 WEST JERSEY. 
 
 John Fenwick and Edward Byllinge were the 
 English Friends who bought Lord Berkeley s share 
 of the palatinate in 1674, and then agreed with Sir 
 George Carteret to cut it in two. 
 
 They called their half the Province of West 
 Jersey. They formed a trust and stock company, 
 and planned a government for a great Friends 
 Colony, which lasted twenty years. 
 
238 THE COLONIES. 
 
 Mr. Fenwick, with his own family and several 
 others, came out at once arid settled a place that 
 they named Salem, because they loved peace. He 
 made friends with the Dutch, whose farms had 
 once laid under the protection of the old Fort 
 Nassau. He sought the good-will of the Swedes 
 at Swedesborough on Raccoon Creek, and in other 
 places along the shore. Governor Aridros, of New 
 York, pounced upon him with the Duke s taxes on 
 his trade and questions on his right to the land ; 
 but Fenwick managed to take care of his rights, 
 peaceful Friend though he was. 
 
 HAS THEE HEARD OF THE CAPITAL CALLED 
 BYLLINGTON? 
 
 Many Friends asked this question of each other 
 in the last quarter of the 17th century. Some in 
 Europe, some in the colonies. All of the thir 
 teen colonies were settled then except Pennsyl 
 vania and Georgia. 
 
 It was a great thing for these gentle and perse 
 cuted people to have a colony with a government 
 and a capital town all their own. 
 
 Wherir Governor Byllinge and his friends raised 
 the first great Quaker emigration in England, they 
 sent out four hundred people to the Delaware River, 
 in 1677. These people, led by Deputy-Governor 
 
THE QUAKER COLONIES. 
 
 239 
 
 Edward Jennings, founded the capital of the 
 Colony on Chygoes Island, sometimes called by 
 several other Indian names. 
 
 Some of you may have "seen or heard of the 
 quiet old town of Burlington, as it was afterwards 
 called. You do not know, 
 perhaps, that it was founded 
 to be the principal city of the 
 Quakers in America. That 
 was five years before William 
 Penn began his Colony of 
 Friends in Pennsylvania. 
 
 Governor Andros tried to 
 tax this Colony, too, and made 
 them great trouble until the 
 matter was stopped by the 
 courts of law in England. 
 
 The settlers had no other 
 serious drawbacks. The In 
 dians sent them word, " You 
 are our brothers, and we will 
 live like brothers with you ; " 
 and they did. They taught 
 
 J J INDIAN Bows AND ARROWS. 
 
 the kind white men how 
 to use their bows and arrows to hunt game, how 
 to fish and how to find and to use many things 
 that the Indians ate for food or for medicine. The 
 
 I 
 
240 THE COLONIES. 
 
 region was occupied by the tribes of the Leni- 
 Lenape Nation, or Delawars. They were a peace 
 ful people, who had farms and home-loving habits. 
 They had been cowed by the Iroquois, who won a 
 great victory over them, and were glad to have 
 white men come among them. 
 
 It has often been said that no Quaker blood was 
 ever shed by an Indian ; but that is not literally 
 true. There is no doubt that the settlers on the 
 Delaware, both Swedes and Quakers, dealt fairly 
 with the Indians, and were well treated in return. 
 
 A free representative government was soon 
 started. After a few years, the colonists were 
 allowed to elect their own Governor. Their choice 
 for the first popular Governor of West Jersey was 
 Andrew Hamilton. He was a young Scotch mer 
 chant, who played a great part in the events that 
 led to the people s rights in both the Jerseys and 
 in New York. He was no relation of Alexander 
 Hamilton, the patriot of the Revolution. 
 
 THE EAST JERSEY ASSOCIATION. 
 
 The success of the Navesink Colony, and of the 
 larger settlements entirely under the Quakers 
 own government in West Jersey, made a great 
 many Friends in all parts of Europe wish to settle 
 in America. Men of means began to think that it 
 
THE QUAKER COLONIES. 
 
 241 
 
 would be a good investment to found another 
 Province for them. 
 
 So, after Sir George Carteret s death, when the 
 patents for East Jersey were put up at auction in 
 
 AN OLD NEW JERSEY MILL AND FARM STILL IN USE. 
 
242 THE COLONIES. 
 
 England, they were bought in by a number of 
 rich and well-known Englishmen and Scotchmen, 
 who were-Quakers or friends of Quakers. That 
 was in 1681. 
 
 The purchasers hoped to build great seaport 
 cities, to open a vast trade, especially in peltries, 
 and to make large fortunes for themselves, while 
 they provided a model Colony for persecuted 
 Friends. For nearly twenty years they built up 
 this refuge. Presbyterians and other persecuted 
 people joined them. But they never built the 
 great seaport cities, and they never made any for 
 tunes out of East Jersey. 
 
 THE aUAKER CAPITAL AT PERTH AMBOY. 
 
 If you should sometime cross the ferry from 
 the southwestern end of Staten Island, or in some 
 shallow vessel sail up the Raritan Bay to Perth 
 Amboy, you may think of the Earl of Perth, who 
 was Lord High Chancellor of Scotland in Charles 
 II. 7 s time. It was for this noble gentleman that 
 the pretty little town of Perth Amboy was 
 named. 
 
 At the time it was founded, in 1683, the 
 Earl and Lord Neill Campbell, William Penn 
 and many others thought that the city of Perth, 
 on the point that the Indians called Amboy, would 
 
THE QUAKERS. 243 
 
 some day be a greater seaport than New York. 
 They had not taken the soundings, which would 
 have told them that the waters thereabouts carry 
 but moderate-sized vessels at high tide, while the 
 waters about New York have many miles of an 
 chorage for the largest vessels at all tides. 
 
 Governor Carteret yielded his office with cour 
 tesy, but the Elizabeth Town settlers had no wel 
 come for the new Proprietor s officer. Two Quaker 
 Governors in four years failed to make a success 
 of the Colony or the capital. Friends who came 
 over to settle preferred to go where all the people 
 were of their own Society. They went either to 
 West Jersey or to the new Friends Colony in 
 Pennsylvania, which was founded by William 
 Penn,- about this time. 
 
 SCOTCH PRESBYTERIANS RULE EAST JERSEY. 
 
 When the Duke of York became King James II. 
 in 1685, the Scotch Presbyterians fell under his 
 displeasure. Many of them had to leave the old 
 country for their lives. Lord Neill Campbell was 
 one of them. His friends of the East Jersey As 
 sociation hastily made him Acting-governor of 
 their Province, and helped him, with a great com 
 pany of others, to escape James II. s terrible " kill 
 ing time, 7 under Mackenzie and Claverhouse, 
 
244 THE COLONIES. 
 
 which is one of the blackest spots on the history 
 of England. 
 
 Perhaps you have heard that New Jersey is 
 sometimes called the cradle of the Presbyterian 
 faith in America. Did you know that the Pres 
 byterians came fleeing from their homes in Eng 
 land arid Scotland, sometimes with only the clothes 
 on their backs ? 
 
 When Lord Neill Campbell was able to go home 
 to his wife and family, he left the Province in charge 
 of Andrew Hamilton that same young merchant 
 from Edinburgh who was the first popular Gover 
 nor of West Jersey. Hamilton remained at the 
 head of the Province of East Jersey nearly all the 
 time, till the end of the Proprietors government. 
 
 For a short time the Jerseys were part of the 
 Dominion of New England, and many of the people 
 were in favor of Leisler s rebellion, although few 
 took part in it. The Dominion fell to pieces when 
 James II. was obliged to run away from his 
 throne, and the Proprietors 7 government was set 
 up once more. Some of the people were still much 
 against it, and refused to pay their rents, small as 
 they were. This went on during all of the reign 
 of William and Mary ; but after Queen Anne took 
 the throne, the Proprietors were wearied into hand 
 ing the government over to the Crown. 
 
THE QUAKERS. 245 
 
 THE ROYAL PROVINCE OF NEW JERSEY. 
 
 In 1702, when good Queen Anne wore the 
 crown, East Jersey and West Jersey were united 
 under one government as a Royal Province. The 
 Proprietors kept their rights to land and trade. 
 Their heirs hold the claims to this clay, arid still 
 have their regular meetings, although more, per 
 haps, for pleasure than for business. 
 
 As a Royal Province the New Jersey people had 
 their own Assembly, but for severity-five years 
 and more they seldom had a governor of their own. 
 Usually they were under the Governors of JSTew 
 York, who gave them but little attention except 
 when they wanted their salaries. They had fine 
 houses in the Province, usually at one of the capi 
 tals. The western capital was Burlington. The 
 eastern capital was either Perth Arnboy or Eliza 
 beth Town ; arid great was the rivalry between 
 the two. The Assembly met first at one, then at 
 the other. 
 
 The people soon found that the Royal Govern 
 ment was much more strict than the government 
 under the Proprietors. They had less liberty about 
 making their own laws, and were forced to pay 
 much more toward the government. It was hard 
 for them to learn when they were well off. Their 
 history is a sorry tale of quarrels and of making 
 
246 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 laws that were vetoed by the Governor or the 
 Crown. 
 
 AN UNHAPPY PEOPLE. 
 
 Under the free-trade laws of the Proprietors, 
 the people of these well-placed seaports had a lively 
 business, with cargoes coming and going all the 
 time. Sometimes forty vessels were in one harbor 
 at a time which was "brisk trade " for those days. 
 
 A POOR VILLAGE NEAR THE SKA. 
 
 But under the Crown the Province was heavily 
 taxed and denied free-trade. The colonists soon 
 lost spirit, and weeks went by with no vessels and 
 no cargoes for any if they did come. With forests 
 of valuable timber all about tlfem and natural 
 ship-yards on their shores, they owned but one 
 vessel, and that only a sloop. Some of them lived 
 in poor villages near the sea. Their ports became 
 pirates nests. Their farms were rich, but the 
 
THE QUAKERS. 247 
 
 farmers were not willing to dig and hoe for them 
 selves. The land holders who were able to do so 
 bought as many negroes as they could possibly 
 pay for, and every well-to-do family along the coast 
 turned over their housework and their farm- work 
 to slaves. An old record says : "The whole Prov 
 ince was filled with murmurs and complaints. . . . 
 They were forced to get money (to pay the Royal 
 officers salaries) on y e most desperate terms . . . 
 and very many there was y l sold good milch cowes 
 to raise six shillings. 7 
 
248 THE COLONIES. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THE GREATEST QUAKER COLONY. 
 
 THE third and greatest of all the Quaker Colonies 
 was neighbor to West Jersey. It was planted on 
 the opposite bank of the Delaware River, near the 
 farms of the Swedes and Dutch who had settled 
 about Printz Hall. These Friends arrived six 
 years after the first company took possession of 
 West Jersey. 
 
 Some of you know the name of the great new 
 Colony without being told. It was Pennsylvania. 
 The first party of these Friends came out in the 
 winter of 1681. There were three ship-loads, and 
 all suffered from the weather. Yet they passed by 
 some of the settlements of the Dutch, the Swedes 
 and the West Jersey Quakers to begin a tow^i of 
 their own at Upland, now Chester, between what 
 was left of the Swedish towns of Christina and New 
 Grotheborof. The weather was so cold that at first 
 
 O 
 
 they lived in caves, which they dug for themselves 
 in the river-banks. The caves remained for many 
 years after the colonists had houses. What fine 
 
THE GREATEST QUAKER COLONY. 249 
 
 places they were for boys to play, and for smug 
 glers to hide ! 
 
 The colonists 7 houses were not log huts, nor 
 cabins of Indian mats, such as the first settlers 
 built in the early days. They were a pretty little 
 row of English houses, of heavy frames filled in by 
 brick. 
 
 The next year several hundred other Friends 
 arrived with the Proprietor of the Colony, William 
 Penn. 
 
 THE COLONY S ROYAL GODFATHER. 
 
 You have often heard the story, perhaps, of the 
 founding of Pennsylvania. King Charles II. was 
 deeply in debt to the great Admiral Penn, who did 
 much to restore the King to the throne which his 
 father had lost. The Admiral s son, William Penn, 
 was a popular young gentleman in England. He 
 had character, learning and fine manners. He 
 was in favor at court, because of his father s import 
 ance and his own attractions. When he joined the 
 despised Society of Friends he was put in prison 
 and suffered with the others of his faith ; but he 
 did not lose his high standing altogether. He 
 took part in every great movement for the poor 
 Quakers, and induced many rich men to help 
 them. 
 
250 THE COLONIES. 
 
 He owned shares in the Province of West Jersey, 
 and was a member of the East Jersey association. 
 He openly declared his belief in religious freedom, 
 and in allowing colonists to govern themselves. 
 
 O c5 
 
 King Charles did not believe in either ; yet when 
 Penn asked him to pay the Admiral s debt by giv 
 ing the son a lar^e tract of land in America for 
 
 O O 
 
 another Quaker colony, the King granted the re 
 quest at once. His Majesty gave Penn a province 
 on the South River, which he called the Delaware ; 
 making it up by coolly giving away pieces of 
 Maryland, New York, and Connecticut. He called 
 it Pennsylvania, Penn s Woods, in honor of the 
 Admiral. William said he "feared les.t it be 
 looked on as vanity in me." He wished to call the 
 country New Wales, or Sylvania ; but the King 
 said : "No, I am godfather to the territory, and 
 will bestow its name." He asked Penn to give him 
 two beaver-skins a year arid one-fifth of all the 
 gold and silver he mined. 
 
 THE PROPRIETOR AND THE COLONISTS. 
 
 When Penn came to the Delaware in 1682, he 
 brought plans to build the beautiful town of Phil 
 adelphia. The name means the "City of Broth 
 erly Love." It expressed the spirit that Penn 
 desired for the Colony, He chose for his city the 
 
THE GREATEST QUAKER COLONY. 251 
 
 peninsula between the Schuylkill and the Dela 
 ware rivers. He bought it of the Swedes, who had 
 bought it of the Indians. He began to build not 
 far from where "the huge and energetic Governor 
 Printz" had built Printz Hall and New Gotheborg 
 forty years before. Penn did riot know it, per 
 haps ; but this land was outside of his own prov 
 ince and within Lord Baltimore s grant for Mary 
 land. The town was laid out in regular squares, 
 on the convenient plan of the ancient city of 
 Babylon. Some say to this day, it is the most 
 beautiful city in America. 
 
 "I wish," said Penn, "to make this capital a 
 faire and greene country towne." 
 
 Perm told his people that he had the King s 
 charter to give them a government under their 
 own laws, which he would help them to frame for 
 the good of all. The Province was especially for 
 Quakers, but safety was promised to people of 
 nearly all religions. All white men, and all red 
 men, too, were to have equal justice. 
 
 When the colonists accepted Penn s generous 
 promises, they agreed to settle his province and 
 pay him the rent he asked for his land. It was so 
 small a rent that the land was almost a gift, yet 
 the people soon refused to pay it. After all Penn 
 did for them, he had more trouble than pleasure 
 
252 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 in his colony, and was broken-hearted and bank 
 rupt when he died in England at 
 the time the Colony was about 
 thirty-five years old. 
 
 THE INDIANS OF PENNSYLVANIA. 
 
 A short time before Penri left 
 England to visit Pennsylvania, he 
 paid his respects to the King. 
 
 "It will not be long," said 
 Charles II, "before I hear that 
 you have gone into the savages 
 war -kettle. What is to prevent 
 it?" 
 
 "Their own inner light," said 
 Penn. " Moreover, as I intend 
 equitably to buy their lands, I 
 shall not be molested." 
 
 "Buy their lands! Why, is 
 not the whole land mine ? " 
 
 "No, your Majesty; we have 
 no right to their lands. They are 
 the original occupants of the soil." 
 
 " What ! Have I not the right 
 of discovery ? " 
 
 " Well, just suppose that a canoe 
 f sava g es should, by some 
 
 
THE GREATEST QUAKER COLONY. 
 
 253 
 
 accident, discover Great Britain. Would you va 
 cate or sell ? " 
 
 The King was astonished 
 at such a view of the sav 
 ages 7 rights. Yet that was 
 Penri s principle in all his 
 dealings with them. As 
 soon as his colonists arrived, 
 they told the Leni-Lenape 
 Indians, who held the coun 
 try, that their Proprietor 
 would deal fairly with them. 
 The strangers obtained the 
 sachems permission to stay 
 and build their villages. 
 
 When Penn came he met 
 the sachems in a great coun 
 cil, paid them for their land, 
 and made a treaty by which 
 their rights were respected 
 as well as those of the Eng 
 lish. 
 
 Penn reported that he said 
 to the sachems : "I will not 
 call you children, for parents 
 sometimes chide their chil 
 dren tOO Severely ; nor broth- J NDIA N WAMPUM-WORK, FINISHED 
 
254 THE COLONIES. 
 
 ers only, for brothers differ. The friendship be 
 tween you and me I will not compare to a chain ; 
 for that rain might rust or the falling tree might 
 break. We are the same as if one man s body 
 might be divided into two parts : we are all one 
 flesh and blood." The Indians accepted this 
 friendly speech, saying, in reply: "We will live 
 in love with William Penn and his children as 
 long as the sun and moon shall endure." 
 
 The treaty was kept for more than half a cen 
 tury. It is said that the courts of Pennsylvania 
 were the only courts in all the Colonies where the 
 word of an Indian was as good as that of a white 
 man. 
 
 Penn s treaty was made under a great elm-tree, 
 where the Leni-Lenapes often met for their coun 
 cils. They called it Sakimaxing, the "Place of 
 Kings." Penri attended other meetings, sat with 
 them on the ground, ate with them of their roasted 
 acorns and hominy. When the sachems and war 
 riors began to walk about in one of their ceremonies, 
 Penn joined the file. This pleased them so much 
 that they began to show him how they jumped, much 
 as boys do when they are "getting acquainted." 
 The good Quaker shared the sport. Much to the 
 red men s surprise, the dignified paleface "sprang 
 tip and beat them all." Penn visited them as a 
 
THE GREATEST QUAKER COLONY. 255 
 
 friend and enjoyed the simple fare they offered 
 him, while, for his part, he entertained them in his 
 own house with the lavish hospitality of a rich 
 English gentleman. ^ 
 
 THE PENNSYLVANIA TERRITORIES. 
 
 Penn soon discovered that the King s grant had 
 no water-front on Delaware Bay. He then ob 
 tained a special grant from the Duke of York to 
 the strip of South Bay country, which had already 
 been under three governments. 
 
 The new Proprietor was welcomed by the quiet 
 farmers of New Castle, Christina, Tinicum and 
 Wicacoa, on which part of Philadelphia now 
 stands. Both Swedes and Dutch willingly agreed 
 to Penn s liberal government, when he offered 
 it to them on his first visit. He laid their 
 county off into three counties, often called the 
 "lower counties" of Pennsylvania. It was also 
 called the "Pennsylvania Territories," or "Dela 
 ware Hundreds." The King s grant was always 
 called "The Province." 
 
 Lord Baltimore and Penn had a long and bitter 
 dispute over the boundary ; they sent many letters 
 to each other ; they held a few formal meetings ; 
 there was hard feeling and hot words. But at 
 length Penn succeeded in securing a good water- 
 
256 THE COLONIES. 
 
 front for his province ; but the peninsula of New 
 Jersey still shut him in from the open sea. 
 
 By that time, the Territories had insisted on 
 having a government of their own. In 1691 
 Penn :ave it to them, much against his will. But 
 
 J-> O 
 
 the country west of their narrow strip was finally 
 divided between Maryland and Pennsylvania. 
 
 After a few years the Territories were reunited 
 to the Province for about ten years. Then, in 
 1703, they were again separated, and set up as 
 the Province of Delaware. Even then they had 
 the same governor as Pennsylvania. 
 
 WHO SETTLED PENN S WOODS? 
 
 None of the Thirteen Colonies were settled so 
 quickly, and with so many people of different 
 countries and different religions, as Pennsylvania. 
 Within four years Philadelphia had six hundred 
 houses, " large and well-built, with cellars," and 
 surrounded with gardens. By the time the chil 
 dren of the first-comers were grown up, the capi 
 tal had become "a noble and beautiful city" of 
 11 above two thousand houses, and most of them 
 stately and of brick, generally three stories high, 
 after the mode in London. 
 
 Other towns were settled in different places. 
 Near Philadelphia, a large company of thrifty 
 
THE GREATEST QUAKER COLONY. 
 
 257 
 
 SHOES, NEARLY Two CENTURIES OLD, 
 
 ONCE WORN BY A COLONIST FROM 
 
 THE GERMAN PALATINATE. 
 
 workmen and farmers built Germantown. There 
 
 were over twenty thousand in the Province when 
 
 the Proprietor made his second visit in 1699. 
 
 The colonists had almost 
 
 none of the hard times 
 
 of the settlers of the first 
 
 colonies ; and before many 
 
 years Pennsylvania had 
 
 more people and trade and 
 
 wealth than New York. 
 
 It was almost as great as 
 
 Virginia. 
 
 o 
 
 The people were Eng 
 lish, Welsh, Scotch, Irish, 
 Dutch, Swedes and Germans. Families of the 
 same peoples settled in other colonies, but many 
 of them went to Pennsylvania first arid in the 
 greatest numbers, making a deep impression on 
 the life of the Province. For years "the Germans 
 were pouring into the Colony by thousands, and 
 the Scotch-Irish by hundreds, and going off into 
 the wilderness to live by themselves, leaving the 
 Quakers in undisturbed control of politics. At 
 the same time the Church of England people were 
 also gradually increasing," and others were add 
 ing themselves to the great body of the colonists. 
 
 Some of them wished to set up separate colonies 
 
258 THE COLONIES. 
 
 within the Province. Nearly all of them were op 
 posed to each other on one question or another 
 forming different parties, and often stirring* up 
 strife. Many of their differences were on religion. 
 There were many separate sects, and each man felt 
 strongly that his belief was the right one. In 
 those days, you know, people allowed their religious 
 opinions to control their lives in almost every 
 matter. Penn and a few others were beginning 
 to show the world that people should not allow 
 their churches to control their governments, nor 
 their governments to be guided by their churches. 
 
 THE PENNSYLVANIA FRIENDS. 
 
 The Friends who came to Pennsylvania were a 
 very different set of people from those who, thirty 
 years before, ranted and "quaked" and made 
 themselves a nuisance in the streets of every place 
 they visited. The Pennsylvania Friends were quiet, 
 strong and modest, like the plain drab or brown 
 clothes they wore. Their rules forbade everything 
 that would prevent them from keeping quiet minds. 
 Neither children nor grown folks were allowed 
 any sorts of games or sports. Balls, theatres, even 
 novels, poetry and music were forbidden, because 
 they excited the mind, and if the mind was excited 
 it could not be guided by the "inward light 7 
 
THE GREATEST QUAKER COLONY. 259 
 
 which they believed should rule all their actions. 
 They were bound always to tell the truth, so they 
 would not take an oath. Of course they would not 
 form militia companies nor fight. u They always 
 had schools, and made a point that every child 
 should be taught, and they were particularly 
 careful in giving instruction to the poor. But 
 reading, writing and arithmetic were enough. 
 They disapproved of scholarship." 
 
 QUAKER MEETINGS. 
 
 In every village or settlement, the Friends met 
 regularly for worship and for village affairs. The 
 men and women sat apart, and no one spoke until 
 he or she felt " moved to utterance." There was 
 no minister and no music. Sometimes no .one 
 would speak ; and all would go out of the meeting 
 house without a word. Each of the village meet 
 ings sent delegates to some monthly meeting, and 
 each monthly meeting sent delegates to a quar 
 terly meeting, while the quarterlies sent delegates 
 to yearly meetings, where all the Friends in the 
 country were represented. 
 
 These Quaker assemblies had no presiding offi 
 cer, and no question was put to vote. "The clerk 
 or secretary watched the discussion, and framed a 
 resolution which seemed to him to be the sense of 
 
260 THE COLONIES. 
 
 the meeting. If he failed to judge aright, the 
 debate went on, and the resolution was refrained 
 by the clerk, and this went on until the sense of 
 the meeting had been obtained." 
 
 HOW PENNSYLVANIA WAS GOVERNED. 
 
 The government which Penn helped the people 
 to frame was a liberal one. Every settler was a 
 voter if he took up land for himself arid paid his 
 taxes. The Proprietor named the Governor. Some 
 times, when he was in the country, he took the 
 Governor s duty on his own shoulders. The people 
 chose the members of the Governor s Council and 
 the deputies for the Assembly ; but all the affairs 
 of the Province were in the hands of the Friends. 
 They were the largest portion of the settlers. The 
 Province was planned for them, and they con 
 trolled it for nearly a hundred years. 
 
 " A very important point to be noticed in the 
 history of Pennsylvania is the gradual but sure arid 
 steady way in which the Quakers developed the lib 
 erty of the Province . . . step by step and year by 
 year, without rebellions, revolutions, or violence of 
 any kind, but there were no backward steps. It 
 was accomplished by continual yearly disputes 
 with the Deputy-Governor and Proprietors on all 
 sorts of questions, involving great constitutional 
 
THE GREATEST QUAKER COLONY. 261 
 
 principles of which the sturdy colonists never lost 
 sight. 77 
 
 With patience and persistence . . . they wor 
 ried and worried over these problems," turned 
 " every trifling- circumstance into an advantage/ 
 till "the resistance of King, Proprietor and Gov 
 ernor slowly yielding before their determined 
 purpose." 
 
 HOW PENN LOST AND REGAINED HIS PROVINCE. 
 
 After Penn set up his government and laid out 
 Philadelphia, he was obliged to return to Eng 
 land. As you know, all of the colonies suffered 
 from the bad times in the mother country, "after 
 Charles II. died and his brother, James II. , was 
 King for three dreadful years, until the indignant 
 people forced him to leave the kingdom in the 
 revolution of 1688. His daughter, Mary, and her 
 husband, the Prince of Orange, were called to the 
 throne. The Prince was crowned Kino; William 
 
 v3 
 
 III. These events had many serious results in the 
 Colonies ; but no colony suffered from them so 
 sorely as Pennsylvania. Because Penn had been 
 a devoted courtier to Charles II. and James II., he 
 was accused of trying to work against the new 
 sovereigns. Some said that he was in a plot to 
 put James II. on the throne again. 
 
262 THE COLONIES. 
 
 While Penn was under these troubles in Eng 
 land, the colonists were unruly. The Friends did 
 not always show brotherly love to each other, nor 
 to the settlers of different religions. The other 
 settlers were often angry at this, and complained 
 to England because the Friends did not think it 
 right to form militia companies or to take their 
 oath, according to the old custom, in all law 
 business. Then Penn s enemies in England in 
 duced the court to deprive him of the government 
 of the Province. That was after he had given 
 the Territories their own government. Altogether 
 these difficulties lasted a dozen years. At length 
 Penn proved that the charges against him were 
 false, and his government was returned to him. 
 That was in 1694. 
 
 A few years afterwards he sailed for Pennsyl 
 vania with his family, intending to remain there 
 the rest of his life. Within about two years he 
 was obliged to go back to England, to more trou 
 ble, and he never saw his Province again. When 
 he died he left it to his wife and younger sons, 
 John, Thomas, and Richard Penn. They and 
 their children were proprietors of the government 
 as well as the country until the Revolution the 
 only one of the Proprietary Provinces that re 
 mained. 
 
IN THE NORTH. 2G3 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 IN THE NORTH. 
 
 THE lives of the colonists who settled our north 
 erly shores were so different from those in the 
 south that it is hard to remember that most of 
 them were people of the same nation settling the 
 same country. Yet once New England was merely 
 North Virginia, and the settlers there had simply 
 left the old Established Church of England, and 
 given up their blind belief in the rights of Kings, 
 while the Southern planters had not. 
 
 The other great differences were caused mostly 
 by the colder climate, the less fruitful soil, by the 
 many bays and rivers that were full of fish, and by 
 the abundance of good timber and the convenient 
 places for ship-building. In the North as in the 
 South, Englishmen first planted and shaped the life 
 of our colonists ; while the Middle Colonies were 
 begun by people of other nations with a few Eng 
 lish among them. As years went, on these people 
 of other nations did not spread to the Northern 
 Colonies as they did to the South. 
 
264 THE COLONIES. 
 
 THE NEW ENGLAND FISHERIES. 
 
 Long before there were any settlements on our 
 coast, the fishing towns of England were sending 
 six hundred vessels in June to the fisheries of the 
 " Maine Lande," which were said to be better than 
 those of New Foundland. These vessels went back 
 in the Fall with over twenty-five thousand dollars 
 each, as we reckon money, and two-thirds of it 
 was often clear profit. The principal stations for 
 these vessels were at Monhegan Island, and at 
 the Isles of Shoals, which lie off the mouth of the 
 Piscataqua River. These last were then called 
 Smith s Islands. Out of all his discoveries of the 
 New England coast, Captain Smith chose this wild 
 region to bear his name. 
 
 Fishermen of many nations went to these islands 
 year after year. The small harbors were crowded 
 with their widely different vessels. 
 
 The shores of the islands were crowded with 
 rude stages for drying fish, such as are still used 
 in New Foundland. They were large floating 
 platforms, covered with racks, where the fish were 
 dried in the sun. At the shore end they were 
 roofed over, so as to make an open shed, where 
 the fish were split and salted. The cod about 
 Smiths Island were said to be about twice as 
 heavy as those of the New Foundland Banks. 
 
IN THE NORTH. 
 
 265 
 
 In sheltered places on the islands the fishermen 
 built rude cabins of rough-hewn logs and of 
 boughs and mats made with the help of the 
 Indians. About one-third of each crew lived 
 ashore in these huts, in order to dry and cure the 
 
 A MODERN FISH-HOUSE, WITH RUDE STAGES FOR DRYING FISH, SUCH AS 
 
 WERE SET UP IN NEW ENGLAND NEARLY THREE CENTURIES AGO. 
 
 fish, while the larger portion of the crew remained 
 on the vessels to fish. 
 
 The fortunes made in the fisheries of the Gulf of 
 Maine by men who came over from Europe had 
 
266 THE COLONIES. 
 
 much to do with the coming 1 of the great colonies 
 which settled Massachusetts Bay and Connecticut, 
 and everything to do with the settlement of what 
 are now the States of Maine and New Hampshire. 
 
 THE GODFATHERS OF NEW ENGLAND. 
 
 Have you ever heard of Sir P erdinando Gorges, 
 Chief Justice Popham and the other gentlemen of 
 Devonshire who were leaders in the North Vir 
 ginia Company and afterwards in the Council for 
 New England ? They were commonly called the 
 Plymouth Council, because they met in Plymouth, 
 as the proprietors of Virginia were called the Lon 
 don Council because they met in London. 
 
 The Plymouth Council existed in the early part 
 of the reign of King James I. They had patents 
 to all the northern half of the continent. Of late 
 years, old records have been found which show 
 that they were the godfathers of New England. 
 They spent large fortunes to open the way for the 
 settlers of the country. Their voyagers explored 
 and mapped and named the land. Their colonists 
 were the first Englishmen to plant settlements, and 
 to take fortified possession of the coast in defiance 
 of the French claims. They were also the first to 
 open up English trade in the fisheries, in the pel 
 tries gathered by the Indians, and in lumber from 
 
IN THE NORTH. 267 
 
 "the most magnificent white pines in the world, 
 from which all the ships of Europe might be 
 supplied with masts forever." 
 
 The bold and beautiful eastern coast had no ^ 
 large colonies until many years after the great 
 plantations of New England were made from Mas 
 sachusetts Bay to New Haven. Yet it was on this ^ 
 rugged shore and its islands that most of the first 
 efforts were made to colonize North Virginia. 
 There were begun ship-building and the great 
 lumber trade to supply masts and timbers for the 
 navies of Europe. There the English fishermen 
 and peltry-traders set up the stations which were 
 the beginnings of new colonies. 
 
 to to 
 
 PEMAQUID. 
 
 One of these early settlements "on ye maine- 
 lande " was made the year that Jamestown was 
 planted in Virginia. In the summer of 1607, a 
 colony was sent out by Chief Justice Popharn, 
 under Captain Raleigh Gilbert and Captain 
 George Popharn. They built the pinnace "Vir 
 ginia " near the mouth of the Kennebec River, 
 now famous for the ship-yards of Bath. That 
 was the first ship-building in New England. 
 This company explored the harbors of what they 
 called the Sagadahoc River, probably the Kenne- 
 
208 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 bee. They looked for gold and silver mines. 
 Then, going farther east on the peninsula of 
 Pemaquid, they built Fort St. George, or Fort 
 Pophain, and mounted it with twelve guns. They 
 
 also built a church, 
 a storehouse a n d 
 some dwellings. 
 
 During the win 
 ter this industrious 
 company s u if e r e d 
 horribly from the 
 cold. No mines 
 were found ; the 
 storehouse was 
 burned ; and one of 
 their brave young 
 leaders, George Pop- 
 ham, died. A ship 
 from England came 
 to them with sup 
 plies ; but it brought 
 
 the sad news that Chief Justice Popham was dead. 
 The company was so discouraged that they forced 
 the captain to take them home. They declared 
 that Englishmen could not live in that climate in 
 winter. Some say that this was the end of the set 
 tlement at Fort Popham. Others show proof that 
 
 IN A SHIPYARD. BATH, NOWADAYS. 
 
IN THE NORTH. 
 
 269 
 
 the Chief Justice s son, Sir Francis, never allowed 
 Pemaquid to be abandoned. He kept an agent there, 
 and sent traders up the rivers and along the coast, 
 so that the French in Canada complained that the 
 English showed a desire to be masters of the 
 
 o 
 
 country. 
 
 Captain John Smith visited the settlement six 
 years after Gilbert and his colony returned to 
 England. Smith said that he saw the fort which Sir 
 Francis Popham s people had used during many 
 years for lumber and furs, and that they still 
 monopolized the trade. Others, also, say that the 
 place was never given up, and that it was the first 
 permanent plantation in New England. 
 
 Afterwards Sir Ferdinando Gorges hired men, 
 "at large expense/ 7 to spend the winter on this 
 wild coast. Richard Vines, a highly respectable 
 man, is supposed to have passed one winter at the 
 mouth of the Saco River, during a great plague 
 among the Indians, perhaps that of 1616-17. 
 Vines proved that Englishmen could live on this 
 coast during the winter. Vines and John Oldham 
 afterwards had a patent to Biddeford, on that 
 river. Several scattering plantations were begun 
 in the year following. So you see settlements 
 were made in New England many years before 
 the Pilgrims landed. You may see on the map 
 
270 THE COLONIES. 
 
 where some of them were made, but no one knows 
 about all of them. No doubt they were made by 
 hardy, daring men, who had many strange adven 
 tures that we should like to hear all about; but 
 there was no one to write their stories. 
 
 THE DOMINION OF NEW ENGLAND. 
 
 After Captain John Smith returned with his map 
 and his descriptions of the vast coast of North Vir 
 ginia, Prince Charles named the region New Eng 
 land. A few years later, in 1620, King James I. 
 gave a new charter to Gorges and thirty-nine 
 others, "noblemen, knights and gentlemen/ 
 They were styled "The Council Established at 
 Plymouth, in the County of Devon, for planting, 
 ruling, ordering and governing New England in 
 America." Their Dominion of New England was 
 the entire country from ocean to ocean, between 
 the fortieth and forty-eighth parallels. The pat 
 entees "judged 7 that they owned the continent 
 from the Hudson River to the St. Lawrence River. 
 Their claims in America were serious matters in 
 England. The Proprietors had to fight for their 
 rights the rest of their lives, and their children 
 and grandchildren did the same<after them. 
 
 The Council elected Sir Ferdinarido Gorges as 
 Governor-General over the Dominion. Affairs in 
 
IN THE NORTH. 271 
 
 England prevented him from coining to this coun 
 try, but he sent one Lieutenant- Governor after 
 another as long as he lived. They usually were 
 sent directly to one of the settlements in the Gulf 
 of Maine, where they had their hands full with the 
 fisheries and peltry-trade. Not one of them ever 
 took general charge of the New England Colonies. 
 They sometimes helped other companies of settlers, 
 and never wronged them ; yet, because Gorges 
 was a Kingsrnan and a Churchman, the Pilgrim 
 colonists hated the good gentleman s name, ignored 
 his rights whenever they could, and feared his 
 coming as they feared a plague, until they heard 
 of his death. 
 
 LIEUTENANT-GOVERNOR ROBERT GORGES AT 
 NEW PLYMOUTH. 
 
 Sir Ferdinando s first Lieutenant-Governor was 
 his son Robert. He came in 1623, landing at New 
 Plymouth, where he was most unwelcome. He 
 came to fill the honorable post of Governor with 
 some such dignity and state as his father filled the 
 post of Military Governor in Plymouth, England. 
 He brought servants to set up a great estate ; but 
 when he saw how wild the country was, he was 
 glad to let them make the most of such shelter as 
 he found for them at Wessagusset, where a planta- 
 
272 THE COLONIES. 
 
 tion had been begun and given up by the colony 
 of a London merchant named Weston. 
 
 This was about three years after the settlement 
 was made at New Plymouth by the religious Eng 
 lish families who had fled to Holland from perse 
 cution in England, and then had fled to America 
 from the hard life in Holland. They were the last 
 people in the world that Gorges arid his Church 
 man friends would have wished to begin to colo 
 nize the country ; but they were better than no 
 English colonists, and when the Council were told 
 that the poor, distressed Pilgrims had begun their 
 settlement at New Plymouth, they said the wan 
 derers might stay there ; they even gave them 
 patents to fish and trade on the Kennebec River, 
 where one of the Pilgrims fort-houses stands to 
 this day. 
 
 The Lieutenant- Governor Gorges was sent 
 over, with Francis West as Admiral of New Eng 
 land and a Church of England clergyman. But 
 none of those high officers found much to do in 
 New Plymouth, and they soon left it, to the Pil 
 grims delight. 
 
 OTHER EARLY SETTLEMENTS. 
 
 Did you know that the first settlements in what 
 is now New Hampshire were begun on the Isle of 
 
IN THE NORTH. 
 
 273 
 
 Shoals, before the Pilgrims landed ? Some books 
 do not mention it, but it is true. The islands 
 were then called Smith s Isles. "These harbors 
 must have sheltered large floating colonies of fish 
 ermen, summer after summer. Sometimes a dozen 
 ships were there, each of them having about fifty 
 men " ; some were from England, some from 
 
 FISHING WITH A SEINE AT NIGHT. 
 
 other countries. The shores were dotted with 
 "little rude cabins of rough-hewn logs or of 
 lighter boughs and mats fashioned with the help 
 of the Indians. 7 All were busy preparing and 
 drying the fish brought in by the men, who spent 
 night and day on the vessels and in their little 
 
274 THE COLONIES. 
 
 boats fishing with large nets, called seines, and 
 with hook arid line. The small harbor of Smith s 
 Isles was overcrowded for many years, until other 
 stations were established in the neighborhood. 
 
 One of these stations, or "plantations/ 7 was the 
 first settlement on the mainland of what is now 
 the Granite State. It was made on Odiorne s 
 Point, Little Harbor, in what is now the town of 
 Rye. Captain David Thomson, the leader of the 
 settlement, had his stone house ready just in time 
 to receive visits from Lieutenant-Governor Gorges 
 and Admiral West, after they left the little log cabin 
 hamlet of New Plymouth. They sailed to Smith s 
 Isles first, then to the hamlet of ; Pannaway" 
 at Odiorne Point. The distinguished visitors were 
 feasted with fresh fish and entertained with the 
 best the place afforded by Captain David Thom 
 son. Afterwards he went to Massachusetts Bay, 
 and settled on what is still called Thomson s 
 Island, where hundreds of poor boys have the 
 best sort of good times while receiving excellent 
 education in the Farm School. 
 
 Several miles up the Piscataqua River, at the 
 fording-place called by the Indians Cocheco, and 
 by the English Hilton s Point, was another settle 
 ment, the beginning of Dover. That was made 
 by two brothers named Hilton, fishmongers of 
 
IN THE NORTH. 275 
 
 London. On the coast, farther eastward, was 
 Pemaquid, and ten miles arid more off the coast 
 was the largest of all the New England fishing- 
 stations on the island of Monhegan. 
 
 Lieutenant-Governor Gorges found nothing to 
 do among the rough, hardworking people of these 
 poor hamlets, so he returned to England. Ad 
 miral West tried to obey the orders he had re 
 ceived from the Council for New England to col 
 lect fines of all the men who were fishing in these 
 broad waters without a license. He might as well 
 have tried to tax the fish in the sea ; so he gave it 
 up and went to Virginia, where he had plenty of 
 better work to do. 
 
 . HOW THE COUNCIL CAME TO AN END. 
 
 At length King Charles I. wished to have the 
 whole region of the Dominion of New England 
 placed under the government of the Crown, as 
 Virginia had been. The Council had dwindled 
 from forty to twelve " Noblemen, Knights and 
 Gentlemen," who were willing to give up their 
 claims to the government and trade of the coun 
 try, although they expected to remain landlords, 
 with rights to collect rents of settlers and to sell 
 any part of the territory. 
 
 In the spring of 1635, the Council met for the 
 
276 THE COLONIES. 
 
 last time. Taking their map, they laid off their 
 great Dominion into twelve plots one for each of 
 them. The land then became the Royal Dominion 
 of New England. It was supposed to extend 
 from New France to the Delaware Bay and the 
 plantation of Maryland, which had been granted 
 to Lord Baltimore a few years before. As you 
 know, England always denied that the Dutch had 
 any right to settle the country, and refused to 
 admit that they had any just claim to the Province 
 they called New Netherland. 
 
 Some of the most powerful men of old England 
 were determined to place the whole of New Eng 
 land under one government of their own making. 
 But, except for a short time, the Colonies, both 
 large and small, managed their own affairs. Most 
 of the New Englanders were actually under one 
 General-Governor. That was only during a few 
 years, when they were subject to King James 
 II. 7 s Governor, Andros (long after the Plymouth 
 Council and Gorges had passed away). They 
 drove that Governor-General out of office and out 
 of the country, as you will read in the Chapter of 
 Rebellions. 
 
 NOVA SCOTIA. 
 
 In the early days, the English insisted that 
 New England extended to the St, Lawrence River, 
 
IN THE NORTH. 277 
 
 in spite of the French claims that New France ex 
 tended to the Kennebec River. One of the first 
 of the Council s patents gave to Sir William Alex 
 ander the narrow peninsula which was called Nova 
 Scotia by King James I. of England, who was 
 Kino- James YL of Scotland before he took the 
 
 o 
 
 English throne. 
 
 The French called this region their Province of 
 Acadie. For nearly twenty years the French had 
 had one settlement or another in their Acadie. 
 Once the trader and fisherman, Thomas Argall 
 from Yirginia, swooped down upon them like a 
 human hawk. He destroyed their settlement and 
 wiped out every trace of their claim ; but after he 
 was gone, other Frenchmen rebuilt the little ham 
 let of Port Royal, where Annapolis now stands, 
 and made new settlements in several places. They 
 were strong enough to prevent Sir William Alex 
 ander from taking the peninsula when he tried to 
 plant a colony and set up his Province of Nova 
 Scotia. A few Englishmen and Scotchmen of his 
 colony were allowed to go in after a time and 
 mingle with the French. They built low, thatched 
 huts, diked the meadows to keep out the sea, and 
 planted farms which yielded rich harvests. 
 
 The English were never content to let the 
 French have this country. For nearly a century 
 
278 THE COLONIES. 
 
 they tried in vain to get it and hold it. Six times 
 they captured it or some part of it, but were obliged 
 to return their conquest each time, until, in Queen 
 Anne s reign, France ceded the peninsula of Nova 
 Scotia to England in the treaty of Utrecht in 1713. 
 
 THE PROVINCE OF LYGONIA. 
 
 Another of the New England Council s famous 
 provinces of those early times was laid off next to 
 Nova Scotia, That was the vast, unknown region 
 of "ye Maine Lande " and all "Ye Isles " from the 
 Gulf and River St. Lawrence to the neighborhood 
 of Massachusetts Bay. That was granted to Sir 
 Ferdinando Gorges and to Captain John Mason, 
 another great man in New England history, the 
 founder of the Province of New Hampshire. 
 Gorges and Mason called their magnificent 
 province Lygonia for Sir Ferdinando s mother, 
 who was Miss Cicely Lygori before she was mar 
 ried. 
 
 The Proprietors and a number of other rich 
 Englishmen put a great deal of money into under 
 takings to build up a vast peltry-trade in this re 
 gion. Once they sent out a fleet to conquer the 
 French in Canada, as England and France were 
 then at war. The commander of the fleet, Sir 
 David Kirke, took all the French trading-posts of 
 
IN THE NORTH. 279 
 
 Acadie, besides the fortress of Quebec, many miles 
 up the river. They were all important stations, 
 especially Quebec, which was the centre of the 
 greatest peltry-trade in North America ; but the 
 conquest was returned to France, because it was 
 made after the war in Europe was over. That was 
 in 1629. 
 
 Then the great Laconia Company was formed, to 
 reach the heart of the peltry country without 
 touching Canada. "We can do it surely," said 
 Sir Ferdinando. "The Piscataqua River must 
 flow from the Iroquois Lake, and all we need do 
 is to build a line of trading-forts up the Piscata 
 qua to the Lake." He was greatly mistaken. 
 The Company sent out Walter Neal, who was 
 also Lieutenant-General of the Dominion of New 
 England. For three years Neal and his men 
 labored through the dense forest on the banks 
 of the river and the small, wild rivulets; and 
 at the end of that time he declared that the 
 lake could not be found in the Province of 
 Lygonia. The Company was dissolved. It had 
 done some good service in building up the settle 
 ment of Strawberry Bank, the beginning of 
 Portsmouth, at the mouth of the Piscataqua 
 River, and in founding the town of Kittery, 
 Maine. 
 
IN THE NORTH. 281 
 
 The settlements and fishing-stations on Smith s 
 Isles had grown, too, until they had as many people 
 and as much property under taxes as had the Col 
 ony of New Plymouth wlien it was about fifteen 
 years old. But that was not told by the Pilgrims, 
 nor by the Massachusetts writers. They cried down 
 everything belonging to Gorges and Mason. They 
 would not even use Smith s name on the islands, 
 but called them the Shoal Islands, or the Isles of 
 Shoals. 
 
282 THE COLONIES. 
 
 CHAPTEE XV. 
 
 GREAT UNDERTAKINGS. 
 
 SCHOLARS are slowly finding records of the great 
 undertakings that were planned for this vast and 
 still sparsely settled country of Maine. If all of 
 Gorges and Mason s papers are found, they will 
 tell many interesting stories of how certain great 
 Englishmen gave their fortunes and many heroic 
 settlers gave their lives to " open up" this region. 
 
 We do not know how many white people there 
 were along 1 the coast at this time. There were 
 
 c? 
 
 several, and most of them were gathered in small 
 groups of half a dozen cabins, set up near an en- 
 cainpmerit of friendly Indians. Some of them 
 married squaws. There were few white women 
 there for many years. Some of the old writers say 
 that the hamlets were small arid bare, the people 
 were very poor and rough. They could not read 
 nor write, but signed their names with their marks. 
 They were u terrors " to unfriendly Indians and to 
 white men, and knew no law but their own ; but 
 the writers who told these tales were sometimes 
 
GREAT UNDERTAKINGS. 283 
 
 Massachusetts men. The Massachusetts men were 
 so bitterly opposed to Sir Ferdinando Georges and 
 Captain Mason that good Puritans among them 
 would stretch any statement until it was long 
 enough to hang the rights of those loyal King s 
 men. 
 
 If the "Down-east" settlers were rough, and 
 had no learning but that of seas arid forests, they 
 were hardy and industrious. They braved the 
 long, bitter winters and faced the toil that made 
 them the founders of many towns. They made 
 the first " plantations, 7 as they called them, at most 
 of the interesting places where summer-vacation 
 days are now passed by thousands of Americans 
 from almost every State in the Union. 
 
 CAPTAIN MASON S PROVINCE OF NEW HAMPSHIRE. 
 
 When the Lygonia Company gave up trying to 
 find Lake Champlairi at the head of the Piscataqua 
 River, Sir Ferdinando Gorges and Captain John 
 Mason decided to buy out the other partners and 
 divide their great Province of Lygonia. Captain 
 Mason took the westerly division, calling it the 
 Province of New Hampshire for Hampshire, Eng 
 land, of which he was Military Governor. Smith s 
 Isles were so important that the Proprietors kept 
 them in common for a time, and then divided them, 
 
284 THE COLONIES. 
 
 much as they are apportioned to-day, between the 
 States of Maine and New Hampshire. 
 
 Captain Mason owned the Piscataqua settlements, 
 which were then a dozen years old. There was 
 a fort on Great Island opposite Strawberry Bank, 
 which was a busy colony of nearly eighty peo 
 ple, one quarter of them women. They had an 
 English Church, a blockhouse and a large supply 
 of cannon and small arms. There were wharves, 
 sheds and fish-houses, with nearly fifty fishing- 
 boats, also two sawmills and potash-works under 
 the care of several Danes, sent over by Cap 
 tain Mason. There were forty horses, about 
 three hundred head of cattle, sheep and goats, 
 and so many Danish oxen that Captain Mason s 
 governor or manager took one hundred of them 
 to Boston, where he sold them for a lar^e 
 
 o 
 
 price. 
 
 Under such a wise and generous proprietor as 
 Mason, Strawberry Bank and Dover (which lay 
 some distance up the river) would have grown 
 rapidly into a large and prosperous province ; but 
 Captain Mason died a few months after New Hamp 
 shire was laid off, in 1635. 
 
 Captain Mason s widow had not the money for 
 the expense of managing the Province, so the peo 
 ple were allowed to take charge of their own affairs. 
 
GREAT UNDERTAKINGS. 285 
 
 Each settlement governed itself for a while, some 
 times poorly and with much quarreling. 
 
 Meantime two new towns were planted without 
 the Proprietors 7 knowledge. At the Falls of the 
 Piscataqua, on a branch of that river, Exeter was 
 built by some men who were driven out of Massa 
 chusetts for their religious beliefs. A short time 
 later Massachusetts laid out the town of Hampton 
 and settled fifty or sixty people there, to show that 
 the great Colony claimed that place as within its 
 boundaries. After a short time the four towns 
 numbered about four thousand people, mostly fish 
 ermen, sawyers, trappers and traders. They had 
 above twenty sawmills on the Piscataqua, and cut 
 "excellent masts 77 and " great store of pipe- 
 staves. 77 They were hard-working and poor, and 
 had great difficulties to overcome ; but they stead 
 ily grew strong. Many joined them and enlarged 
 the settlements, but no new towns were laid out 
 for about fifty years, because the people were afraid 
 of the claims of Captain Mason 7 s grandson. 
 
 SIB FEBDINANDO GORGES PROVINCE OF MAINE. 
 
 Sir Ferdinando 7 s share in the grand division 
 with Captain Mason was from the Piscataqua 
 River to the "River of Canada, 77 as he called the 
 St. Lawrence. At first he called this New Sorner- 
 
286 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 setshire; but when the Council was broken up, 
 King Charles I. gave him a new charter to the 
 Province of Maine. Some say that the name 
 came from the " Maine Lande," the term by 
 which sailors and fishermen used to distinguish the 
 coast of the continent from Greenland, Labra 
 dor, Nova Scotia and the islands well known for 
 their fisheries. Others say that it was named by 
 Gorges in compliment to the wife of Charles I., 
 Queen Henrietta Maria, who was the daughter of 
 King Henry IV. of France. It is said that she 
 once owned the old French Province of Maine. 
 She was the royal lady for whom Maryland was 
 named. 
 
 Sir Ferdinando sent out many hardy fishermen, 
 lumbermen and traders, who lived alone or made 
 settlements along the coast all the way from Pema- 
 quid to the mouth of the Piscataqua River. 
 Richard Vines was the best known of all these 
 men. George Cleves was another leader. There 
 were many more who made themselves loved or 
 feared by their strength and skill in their wild life, 
 almost as full of danger on land as on the sea. 
 Some of them soon built large, fortified houses, but 
 most of them lived in mud-plastered huts. Every 
 man of them had to be a hero to endure the severe 
 winters and the hard work necessary to keep them- 
 
GREAT UNDERTAKINGS. 287 
 
 selves fed and warmed, to say nothing of the labor 
 of making up the valuable cargoes of furs, fish 
 and timber, to be sent off in the vessels that came 
 over from Europe every summer. 
 
 A CATHEDRAL CITY IN THE WILDERNESS. 
 
 An important settlement in those rough, early 
 days is now the small coast town of York, where 
 many city children pass their summer vacations. 
 It was founded, about 1623, for a great cathe 
 dral city for the Church of England. It was 
 named York, for the famous city of England, 
 which was to be a sort of foster-mother to the 
 young plantation arid its church. Captain Chris 
 topher Leavett had the King s order to raise 
 money for the new city and cathedral of York, 
 but he died before his noble undertaking was 
 fairly begun, and for many years the place was 
 a hamlet, called Agamenticus, from the name of 
 the river on which it was built. 
 
 Afterwards, Sir Ferdinando gave the people of 
 Agamenticus a charter under the name of the City 
 of Georgeana, making it the capital of the Province 
 of Maine, and sending out a Deputy-Governor. 
 This was the first English city in America. It was 
 chartered in 1642. New Amsterdam, the second 
 city in the country, was founded ten years later. 
 
288 THE COLONIES. 
 
 The Deputy met the settlers at Saco, another 
 vacation-place now, and held a General Court to 
 make laws and manage affairs in the name of Sir 
 Ferdinando. One Deputy-Governor followed an 
 other, but few of them were willing to stay more 
 than one winter in that cold climate. Richard Vines 
 was soon left in charge. Within a few years the 
 settlers heard that the Puritans and Parliament of 
 England were at war against Charles L, and that 
 Sir Ferdinando was in prison, with many of the 
 Kind s friends. So the General Court of Maine 
 
 CT 
 
 ordered Richard Vines to take possession of all 
 the Proprietor s goods and chattels and pay his 
 debts. But before that time there was a great 
 quarrel, and Maine was divided. 
 
 GEORGE CLEVES. 
 
 Gorges sold a strip of his vast estates between 
 Casco Bay arid Cape Porpoise to some men who 
 called it by the name he had first given the whole 
 region Lygonia. They sent out the ship Plough 
 with a company to begin a colony. The Plough s 
 company had trouble with Richard Vines, as 
 any one did who tried to take what he believed 
 might belong to the Gorges family. They also 
 had trouble among themselves ; and then, the 
 old record says, "they vanished aiway." For years 
 
GREAT UNDERTAKINGS. 289 
 
 no one in Maine heard anything more of the 
 patents which the Plough s people had claimed to 
 have. But George Cleves thought of them once 
 when he was in England, saying to himself that, 
 if he could induce some one to take up those 
 claims, a fortune might be made out of the set 
 tlers and the trade on this territory. And if 
 he, George Cleves, were placed at the head of 
 all the settlements on the Plough patents, he 
 would be a greater man in Maine than Richard 
 Vines. 
 
 Cleves induced a rich English lawyer, Alexan 
 der Rigby, to buy up the patents, which the 
 owners were glad to sell for a song. Rigby sent 
 Cleves back to New England as Deputy-President 
 of the Province of Lygonia, with authority to set 
 up his government and proprietorship over all 
 the settlements from Saco to Casco. They were 
 among the oldest and largest plantations in Maine. 
 Casco was the beginning 1 of what was afterwards 
 
 o o 
 
 called Falmouth, and is now the City of Portland. 
 
 THE LOYALTY OF RICHARD VINES. 
 
 Richard Yines would riot consent to this. He 
 believed that the Plough Patent belonged to 
 the Gorges family, since it had not been settled 
 by the patentees. He had planted some of those 
 
290 THE COLONIES. 
 
 places himself he and John Oldharn, the hardy 
 trader who braved many winters and many quar 
 rels in New England to die at the hands of the In 
 dians at last. 
 
 Part of the men in the settlement took Yines 7 side, 
 some stood by Cleves. Rough, half-savages as 
 they were, these men had hard feelings and hot 
 words over the claims of the two leaders, and over 
 the demands of this new proprietor, Rigby. The 
 names of Rigby and the men who fought over his 
 patents are alive in that region to this day. 
 
 Cleves and some of his party appealed for aid to 
 the government of the most powerful colony in New 
 England ; that was the General Court of the Gov 
 ernor and Company of Massachusetts Bay. The 
 dignified Puritans advised their restless neighbors 
 to live peaceably 77 till the authorities in England 
 settled the matter. But the Massachusetts men 
 began to think that a good way to end the disputes 
 would be to add the Maine regions to their own 
 territory, which was fast becoming over-crowded. 
 
 CROMWELL S FOREIGN PLANTATIONS" 
 COMMISSION. 
 
 Vines and Cleves reported to their proprietors 
 that each was trying to take the other s settle 
 ments. Gorges and Rigby, each upholding his 
 
GREAT UNDERTAKINGS. 291 
 
 own Governor, laid the matter before the new com 
 mission which Cromwell s Parliament had placed 
 in charge of the "Foreign Plantations, 7 as the Colo 
 nies were styled. 
 
 The Parliament men soon decided against 
 Gorges. They said he had sold his rights over the 
 land named in the Plough Patents, and that Rigby 
 had bought them. So the government of Deputy- 
 President Cleves, of Lygonia, was fixed- over all 
 the settlements from Casco to Cape Porpoise, 
 cutting Gorges province in two. 
 
 The Province of Maine extended on the west from 
 Cape Porpoise to the Piscataqua River ; on the east 
 from Casco to the Kennebec River, The capital 
 seems to have been held in many places. Part of 
 the time it was in the city of Gorgeana, as you 
 read a few pages back. At length, in 1647, the 
 people had news of the death of their Proprietor, 
 the devoted godfather of New England. The set 
 tlers waited two years to hear from his heirs. 
 Then they formed a government of their own for 
 the Province of Maine, choosing Mr. Edward God 
 frey for their Governor. 
 
 A MUCH-DESIRED COUNTRY. 
 
 The Kennebec River and a broad strip of land 
 on both sides of it was claimed by the Pilgrim 
 
292 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 Colony of New Plymouth. Gorges and his friends 
 had given them their patents a few years after 
 they settled New Plymouth, because they had no 
 good fisheries at Cape Cod. The abundant fish 
 and the peltries of the Kermebec were highly 
 prized by the Pilgrims, and carefully guarded 
 
 THE PILGRIMS FORT-HOUSE NEAR THE KENNEBEC, BUILT IN 1754. 
 
 amid the claims of overlapping patents and chang 
 ing governments. 
 
 Beyond New Plymouth s cherished territory, the 
 Duke of York claimed the old settlement and fort 
 of Pemaquid and the vast forests and waters to the 
 St. Croix River. When the King and the Duke 
 sent officers to take New Netherland for the Prov- 
 
GREAT UNDERTAKINGS. 293 
 
 ince of New York, they gave orders to establish a 
 government in this Maine country, making it the 
 County of Cornwall, in the Province of New York. 
 All this time the great Massachusetts Bay Colony 
 had only one small piece of this much-desired 
 country, which they had bought of a man who was 
 part owner in a large tract known as the Pejebscot 
 patent. But the whole country was watched by 
 the keen magistrates of "The Bay" (as the Massa 
 chusetts Colony was commonly called), and when 
 the proper time came they took the lion s share. 
 
294 THE COLONIES. 
 
 CHAPTEB XVI 
 
 RIDING BEHIND THE BAY HORSE. 
 
 AFTER the settlers both of Maine and New 
 Hampshire had had several years of strife among 
 themselves and trouble with the Indians, the mag 
 istrates of Massachusetts sent officers among them 
 to inquire if they would not like to live under the 
 protection of Massachusetts. Most of them said 
 yes, and took the oath of allegiance to the General 
 Court, which declared the whole region two coun 
 ties of The Bay Colony. They were commonly 
 called the " Eastern Counties." The officers prom 
 ised the settlers that they should keep their own 
 forms of worship, if they wished to, although most 
 of them were Church of England men, and no one 
 
 c"> 
 
 in the Massachusetts Colony could vote if he were 
 not a member of the Puritan or Independent 
 Church. 
 
 These isolated settlers were not religious men, 
 but they were loyal to the church of their nation. 
 They had been their own masters in all but name 
 since they first came to this new country. Yet, in 
 one hamlet after another, they took the oath of 
 
RIDING BEHIND THE BAY HORSE. 295 
 
 allegiance to Massachusetts. Most of them felt 
 proud to be under the protection of the great Col 
 ony which numbered many rich and able men, and 
 which was the leader among all the other colonies 
 of Few England. The settlers soon found that the 
 Massachusetts magistrates did not interfere with 
 town affairs, but gave them courts of justice and 
 help against the Indians. Militia officers and men 
 from The Bay assisted the settlers to train them 
 selves, to build and fortify blockhouses and to 
 make treaties with the natives. When the Dutch 
 and English War broke out, a new fort was built 
 on Great Island in Portsmouth Harbor, "at the 
 proper charges of the towns of Dover and Ports 
 mouth." 
 
 So, for several years, the "Eastern Counties 
 rode comfortably behind the Bay Horse, 7 until 
 Charles II. set up the Royal Province of Maine 
 and the Royal Province of New Hampshire. The 
 Royal Province of Maine lasted scarcely three 
 years, when the Bay Government again sent offi 
 cers to take the people s oath to the General Court. 
 The settlers of the Duke of York s County of Corn 
 wall went over to the Puritans with the others. 
 At length King Charles I. decided to put an end 
 to the question of who should govern the settlers 
 in Maine by buying the Province from Gorges 7 
 
296 THE COLONIES. 
 
 heirs ; but the leaders of Massachusetts cut in 
 ahead of his Majesty. In 1678, they bought the 
 whole vast region of Gorges claim in " Ye Maine 
 Lande " for what would now be about thirty-six 
 thousand dollars. Twenty years later, when the 
 Bay and the Old Colony of New Plymouth were 
 united in a Royal Province, the government was 
 extended over all the "eastern territory" except 
 New Hampshire. For many years it included 
 Nova Scotia and all the bitterly-disputed region 
 of Acadie. 
 
 THE EASTERN INDIANS. 
 
 One of the earliest writers on New England 
 says that the first settlers of this region were "a 
 terror to the Indians, who were at that time insult 
 ing over the poor, weak and unfortunate planters 
 at Plymouth." The Indians seem to have been a 
 terror to them, also, for many years. The records 
 are full of the troubles of the great Penacooks, Tar- 
 rantines and all the Abenakis tribes along the coast. 
 No doubt the natives were ill-used and sorely pro 
 voked by the rough fishermen, sawyers, trappers 
 and traders who took their land without leave, and 
 anything else that they happened to want. The 
 French influenced the savages to make the most 
 of their grievances, and guided them in constant 
 
RIDING BEHIND THE BAY HORSE. 
 
 297 
 
 attacks upon the settlements. These attacks were 
 open when France and England were at war, covert 
 when they were at peace. 
 
 The most general outbreaks were made after the 
 settlements were taken under Massachusetts, when 
 regular militia companies were sent to them from 
 
 INDIAN WOMAN S SNOW-SHOE. 
 
 INDIAN MAN S SNOW-SHOE. 
 
 Boston. Small garrisons 
 taken from these com 
 panies were stationed in 
 rough-hewn blockhouses 
 at different places to pro 
 tect the settlements. The Indians harassed them, 
 captured, tortured and killed them when they 
 
 INDIAN CHILD S SNOW-SHOE. 
 
298 THE COLONIES. 
 
 could, and the militia kidnapped the savages and 
 sold them into slavery. 
 
 If you ever read the old records, you will 
 find that the authorities in Massachusetts were 
 much agitated over these "eastern Indians, 77 and 
 that two or three of them often made the long sail 
 ing voyage " Down-east 77 to induce the savages to 
 sign treaties of peace. Sometimes the treaties 
 were kept ; often they were broken almost before 
 wind and tide could carry the Massachusetts men 
 safely home. There were some friendly tribes, 
 who taught the white men how to make snoe- 
 shoes and many other useful things. 
 
 THE ROYAL PROVINCE OP NEW HAMPSHIRE. 
 
 New Hampshire was the first Royal Province in 
 New England. It was set up by Charles II. in 
 1679, with the capital at Strawberry Bank, then 
 renamed Portsmouth. "The most trusted and 
 honored men of the Province were artfully selected 
 to make the government acceptable to the people ; 7 
 for it was a government contrived to give a show 
 of great popular liberty, and at the same time 
 leave the King the supreme ruler of the land. 77 
 There was a President and Council appointed 
 by the King, arid an Assembly elected by the 
 people. But when the Assembly made the laws 
 
RIDING BEHIND THE BAY HORSE. 299 
 
 under which they wished to live, the King would 
 not o ive his consent to them. When this was dis- 
 
 o 
 
 covered, and when the people learned that they were 
 expected to support all the officers the King chose 
 to send them, there was a hubbub of dissatisfaction. 
 Moreover, there were Royal courts to carry out the 
 King s plans and fines for this, that and the other. 
 
 The first President or Governor of the Province 
 was John Gutt, a loved and honored merchant of 
 Portsmouth. The Vice - President was Richard 
 Waldron, who was a magistrate of Dover, a major 
 of the militia, and one of the important men of 
 the Province in all affairs. He was a daring 
 leader against the Indians, who finally killed him 
 in revenge for a trick played on them under the 
 pretence of a sham-fight. 
 
 The people s "archbishop and chief justice, too," 
 was the eloquent and fearless minister of Ports 
 mouth, the Rev. Joshua Moody. His brave resist 
 ance against the landlord and the Royal officers is 
 honored in New Hampshire to this day. 
 
 THE LANDLORD, ROBERT MASON. 
 
 The Royal Province was established to help Cap 
 tain Mason s grandson, Robert, to make the people 
 pay him rent. He soon came over from the mother 
 country ; but the people were determined not to 
 
300 THE. COLONIES. 
 
 admit that he had any right to make them pay for 
 the land they had settled. He might do what he 
 chose with the land outside of the four towns of 
 Strawberry Bank, Dover, Exeter and Hampton. 
 The townspeople would have resisted his claim, if he 
 had presented it with the utmost tact and thought- 
 fulness, for the hardships they had endured in mak 
 ing their settlements. But he pushed his demands 
 harshly, cruelly ; and the people refused them so 
 roughly that he was glad to escape to England. 
 
 Again and again these claims were pressed. 
 The settlers always resisted. Mason induced the 
 King to send over for Governor a hard, selfish, 
 man, Edward Cranfield, who would wring rents 
 out of the people if any one could do so. Mason 
 came with him, and they induced the Deputy- 
 Governor, Walter Barefoot, and a pack of other 
 officers to try to force the settlers to pay Mason 
 or lose their property. But there was a general 
 revolt, and the people sent an appeal to England. 
 
 The constables who tried to collect the fines and 
 rents were met by the townsmen with cudgels. 
 In Exeter the women waited behind their hus 
 bands with boiling water and red-hot spits, in case 
 the cudgels failed. The marshal was run out of 
 that town. At Hampton he was met by another 
 crowd, who took his sword and rode him on horse- 
 
RIDING BEHIND THE BAY HORSE. 301 
 
 back, with his legs tied under the horse and a rope 
 around his neck. 
 
 In the midst of this, Governor Cranfield ran 
 away from the Province and took passage for the 
 West Indies, knowing that the people were ready 
 to do him harm, arid that the Lords of Trade in 
 England had censured him to the King. 
 
 HARD TIMES AND FEW SETTLERS. 
 
 When King James II. took the throne, he placed 
 New Hampshire under his grand Dominion of 
 New England, ordering Mason and some of his 
 officers to Boston as Councillors in the new gov 
 ernment. There Mason died. The old leaders of 
 the Bay Colony rebelled against the King and his 
 General-Governor (Andros), broke up the Domin 
 ion, and took New Hampshire once more under 
 their own government. 
 
 After the new sovereigns, William and Mary, 
 were seated on the throne of England, in 1688, 
 the Royal Province was established again, to stand 
 for almost one hundred years, until it became a 
 State. More than half of that long time the In 
 dians and the French warfare harassed the people 
 day arid night. During much of the time the 
 people were under the Governors of Massachu 
 setts, with Lieutenant -Governors of their own. 
 
302 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 Sometimes both Governor and Lieutenant-Gov 
 ernor were more interested in the Mason elaims 
 than in the welfare of the colonists. 
 
 In Queen Anne s reign, the Province had six 
 towns Portsmouth, Dover, Exeter, Hampton, New 
 Castle and Kingston ; the last two were very small 
 and poor. The whole Province was driven to 
 
 INDIAN YOKE AND BUCKETS FOR CARRYING MAPLE SYRUP. 
 
 great straits by reason of the war. A writer of 
 that day said : " I account New Hampshire as in 
 value of men, town and acres of improvement, just 
 a tenth part of the Massachusetts. 77 All the settle 
 ments were within about fifteen miles of the mouth 
 of the Piscataqua River, and numbered nine thou- 
 
RIDING BEHIND THE BAY HORSE. 303 
 
 sand souls at most, One-fifth of them were free 
 men ; the rest were women, children, a few white 
 servants, and about one hundred and fifty negro 
 slaves. They had some pleasure in their hard 
 lives. Some children, per 
 haps, will think that they 
 ought to have been happy 
 because they had all the 
 maple syrup they wanted. 
 
 The Indians taught them INDIAN PAN FOR HOLDING 
 
 MAPLE SYRUP. 
 
 how to take the sap from 
 
 sugar-maple trees, and how to make birch-bark 
 vessels to hold it and carry it to the kettles where 
 they boiled it. 
 
 PROGRESS UNDER THE WENTWORTHS. 
 
 Wentworth is a great name in New Hampshire 
 to this day, and it should be. For nearly a hun 
 dred years -the little Piscataqua settlements suf 
 fered and struggled, till in the reign of George I. 
 better times came with the first Lieutenant-Gov- 
 ernor Wentworth. 
 
 John Wentworth was a grandson of one of the 
 first settlers. He had grown up in the Province, 
 rising to his place among the leading sea-captains 
 and merchants. For fourteen years he had served 
 his country as well as he could in the Governor s 
 
304 
 
RIDING BEHIND THE BAY HORSE. 305 
 
 Council. For a still longer time, as Lieutenant- 
 Go vernor, he worked for New Hampshire, until he 
 established her prosperity. The Governors who 
 had their hands full in Massachusetts seldom even 
 visited this province in John Wentworth s day, so 
 well he managed affairs without them. After his 
 death the people had a dreadful time for a while 
 under Colonel David Dunbar, of the British Army ; 
 but at length good old John Wentworth s son Ben- 
 ning was made Governor of the Province by itself, 
 and also King George II. 7 s Surveyor of the Woods." 
 For nearly thirty years Governor Benning Went- 
 worth watched over New Hampshire as a father 
 watches over his family. He had his odd ways ; 
 he called his Council to meet him out at his stately 
 mansion at Little Harbor ; he did many things 
 that made some people laugh and others angry ; 
 but he was a great Governor through those years 
 of dreadful French and Indian warfare described 
 in another chapter. He helped the people defy 
 the claims of Mason and also the claims of both 
 New York and Massachusetts. The larger provinces 
 disputed New Hampshire s right to nearly all the 
 westerly country, from the valleys of the beau 
 tiful Merrimac and Connecticut rivers to the 
 rich Green Mountain region now the State of Ver 
 mont. Governor Wentworth granted new west- 
 
306 THE COLONIES. 
 
 ern townships, and protected the people who set 
 tled them. The quarrels were so bitter that they 
 
 GOVERNOR JOHN WBNTWORTH. 
 
 sometimes were near to open fight. After Ben- 
 ning s time, his cousin, John Wentworth, became 
 Governor. 
 
RIDING BEHIND THE BAY HORSE. 307 
 
 NEW HAMPSHIRE S PROSPERITY. 
 
 Slowly but surely people increased, towns grew, 
 and prosperity came to New Hampshire under the 
 Wentworths management. 
 
 Most of the men were fishermen or lumbermen, 
 who worked in the forests cutting timber, making 
 masts, tar, pitch and turpentine, which were sup 
 posed to be for the Royal Navy of England. The 
 sea-captains and merchants in this business often 
 became rich men. The ships that carried their 
 cargoes to England brought back linen, woolen 
 goods and many household things. Some of the 
 fish that were caught and cured and some of the 
 lumber were sent to the West Indies in exchange 
 for sugar, molasses, and wine. A few vessels took 
 the New Hampshire products to Portugal and 
 Italy, bringing back salt and other things. There 
 were no manufactures in the Province until there 
 came several Scotch Presbyterians, who in Crom 
 well s time had moved from Scotland to Ireland 
 arid were called Scotch-Irish. They came from 
 Londonderry, Ireland, arid settled on the Merrimac 
 River, a few miles below the place where the river 
 now runs the many mills of Manchester. There 
 they began to grow flax and to set up a linen fac 
 tory, spinning and weaving by hand. 
 
 To another party of these Scotch-Irish Lieuten- 
 
308 THE COLONIES. 
 
 ant-Governor Wentworth granted land, where they 
 built the town of Londonderry. These settlers 
 brought potatoes with them from Ireland, and 
 started the use of that important vegetable in 
 New England. You have heard that one of Sir 
 Walter Ralegh s voyagers found the potato in 
 Virginia, and that he planted it on his estates in 
 Ireland, where it soon became the ehief food of 
 the people. After nearly a century and a half, it 
 was brought back to the New World to feed the 
 new nation which had begun to grow long after the 
 unfortunate Sir Walter s death the very nation 
 he thought he had only tried in vain to start. 
 
THE REAL NEW ENGLAND. 309 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 THE HEAL NEW ENGLAND. 
 
 WHEN we speak of the traits of the New Eng- 
 landers, we usually mean, not the colonists of the 
 Northern plantations, but the people of the four 
 leading Colonies of Puritans, or Independents, as 
 they called themselves, because they declared their 
 independence from the Church of England. They 
 were the four Colonies of New Plymouth, Massa 
 chusetts Bay, Connecticut and New Haven. 
 
 Nearly all of the first settlers of these colonies 
 were pure-blooded Englishmen. Most of them 
 were well-to-do farmers at home, such as the Eng 
 lish call yeomen. It was said that God winnowed 
 the English nation to plant New England, and that 
 the children and children s children of the New 
 England planters have spread over one-fifth of 
 the vast portion of the continent now belonging 
 to the United States. 
 
 The settlers of these four Independent Colonies 
 established what are known as the Puritan customs 
 of New England. They founded the new religious 
 
310 THE COLONIES. 
 
 sect which gradually became the Congregational 
 Church. 
 
 THE PILGRIMS OF NEW PLYMOUTH. 
 
 The first "real New Englanders" were the 
 Mayflower s company of English families, who 
 
 THE " MAYFLOWER. 
 
 came from Holland in 1621, and settled on the 
 harbor which Captain John Smith long before had 
 named New Plymouth. They were formed into a 
 branch of the large church they left in Leyden, 
 and their simple, godly society was the model for 
 the people who planted the greater Colonies of 
 
THE REAL NEW ENGLAND. 311 
 
 Massachusetts and Connecticut. You must remem 
 ber this, because it was the people s love for their 
 religion that made them settle and build up New 
 England. 
 
 The Pilgrims governed their little company by 
 the first town-meeting government in America, 
 which was copied by their neighbors ; and The 
 Bay, where there were several towns, worked out 
 a plan for all the freemen of the towns to send 
 representatives for a general government. The 
 Pilgrims also held the first "real New England 
 Thanksgiving, 77 and set many of the customs 
 which spread all over the country. 
 
 They opened the "coast trade 77 with the fisher 
 men and settlers "Down East, 77 in the regions 
 owned by Sir Ferdinando Gorges and Captain 
 John Mason, obtaining rights of their own on the 
 Kennebec, as you have read. Governor Bradford, 
 Winslow, Allerton and the other Pilgrim leaders 
 also opened trade with all the Indians on Cape Cod, 
 extending it to Narragansett Bay and the Connecti 
 cut River in rivalry with the Dutch of New Neth- 
 erland. 
 
 A BOY AT TOWN-MEETING. 
 
 If you had lived in the old days, you would 
 have been allowed to attend town-meeting in the 
 town-meeting house, if you were a boy in your 
 
312 THE COLONIES. 
 
 teens. Town affairs were managed then much as 
 they are managed to-day in New England and in 
 the States that have been settled by New England 
 people. 
 
 Some of the men were well-dressed, some were 
 in plain clothes. All wore their hats. The min 
 ister and a few gentlemen were called " Mr. 7 , but 
 most of the men were addressed as " Goodman. 77 
 
 If the town was but just settled you might have 
 seen the men drawing lots for their house-plots 
 and their field-plots. You would have heard them 
 deciding on the brands that Goodman This and 
 Goodman That should have for their cattle, the 
 slits or notches in the ears of their sheep ; you 
 would have heard whose swine should have a pink 
 stripe down their backs, whose a black stripe. 
 They voted on what the town-taxes should be and 
 how they should be expended. They chose their 
 treasurer, their town-clerk and constable, and se 
 lected others (as many as seven, if a large town), 
 who were called their "selectmen, 77 and who saw 
 that the town-money was spent and all affairs were 
 carried out as the men had voted. 
 
 Each man voted by putting a kernel of corn in 
 the ballot-box for yea, or a bean for nay. When 
 the town was formed, each man took his oath of 
 allegiance to it and to the government of the Col- 
 
I 
 
314 THE COLONIES. 
 
 ony. Every newcomer took the same oath before 
 he was accepted as a townsman and allowed to 
 vote. 
 
 Many matters about springs and wells, crops, 
 lumber and fishing you would have heard talked 
 over ; some of them very small matters. Import 
 ant measures were proposed in a long speech by 
 the minister ; such as establishing a school in the 
 town, or building stronger defenses against the 
 
 Indians. 
 
 THE MEETING-HOUSE. 
 
 The most important building in a New England 
 town has always been the meeting-house. In it 
 were held the town-meetings, the Sabbath and 
 week-day religious services, Thanksgiving - day 
 exercises and sometimes the public school, which 
 was then always for boys not girls. 
 
 In the early days, the meeting-house was often 
 a blockhouse, built on a hill, so that the cannon 
 on its roof protected the town. It was fenced in 
 with an acre or more of ground by a high palisade 
 of sharp-pointed logs. The windows of the house 
 were covered with oiled paper, because the first 
 settlers could not afford to import glass from 
 Europe. Between the windows hung the heads 
 of wolves, which the men killed to protect their 
 domestic animals. The wild animals of this new 
 
THE REAL NEW ENGLAND. 
 
 315 
 
 country were often almost as serious enemies as 
 the Indians. 
 
 THEY OFTEN USED FOOT-STOVES AT HOME. 
 
 Within, the meeting-house was roughly fin- 
 
316 THE COLONIES. 
 
 ished. The benches were rude planks hewn from 
 the trunks of trees. A chair, and perhaps a table, 
 stood at one end, for the minister. There were no 
 stoves, except the small foot-stoves which people 
 carried with them and which they often used at 
 home. 
 
 THE PURITAN SABBATH. 
 
 The first day of the week the Puritans were 
 particular to call the Sabbath, because Sunday 
 was a name used by the early Pagans for the day 
 on which they worshipped the Sun. The Sabbath 
 began -on Saturday at sundown, and was "kept 77 
 until the next sundown. About nine o clock Sab 
 bath morning the village people heard a drum, a 
 horn or conch-shell calling every one to meeting. 
 If the people were so fortunate as to have a bell, 
 that was rung. Every one must attend Sabbath 
 meeting, unless it was absolutely impossible. The 
 tithing-man fined that absentee who could not give 
 good reason for his absence. Any one who stayed 
 away from meeting a month without good reason 
 was made to stand in the pillory, sit in the stocks, 
 or was confined in a wooden cage. The cage, the 
 stocks, and the pillory usually stood near the meet 
 ing-house. 
 
 If the townsmen wished to severely punish any 
 persons, men or women, they placed them in this 
 
THE REAL NEW ENGLAND. 
 
 317 
 
 disgraceful confinement on a market-day, when 
 many people would see them. 
 
 In the earliest days, the red flag of England, 
 with the Cross of St. G-eorge in the corner, some- 
 
 A NEW ENGLAND WOMAN S PUNISHMENT FOR TALE-BEARING. 
 
 times floated over the meeting-house on the Sab 
 bath and Thanksgiving-days ; but the New Eng- 
 landers soon ceased to use that flag, and after a 
 time they made others of their own. 
 
318 THE COLONIES. 
 
 In some places it was the custom to have senti 
 nels in armor stand outside the meeting-house 
 door. Many of the men left their muskets with 
 the sentinel as they entered the meeting. While 
 they sang their hymns from the Bay Psalm Book, 
 and listened to the long prayers and the longer 
 sermon, the guard stood outside, watching every 
 waving field of tall grass and every tree in fear 
 that they might be hiding Indians, preparing to 
 surprise the town when they knew that the people 
 were at their worship. 
 
 In later times, the people built good-sized and 
 substantial meeting-houses. They sent to Eng 
 land for furniture and for large, well-bound cop 
 ies of the Bible ; but they still thought it was not 
 right to have any such luxury or display as was 
 in the Church of England. Some of them would 
 not use the word "church." Their services were 
 "meetings," and they held them in "meeting 
 houses." 
 
 In the meetings, families did not sit together. 
 The old men were by themselves ; the young men 
 were in another place ; mothers sat with the little 
 children, and the young women were in separate 
 groups, while the boys, apart from all the rest, were 
 kept strictly in order by the town constable. Each 
 constable had a wand with a hare s foot on one 
 
SOMETIMES THE CHIUMIEN SAT FACING THEIR SERIOUS PARENTS. 
 319 
 
320 THE COLONIES. 
 
 end to rap the boys, and a hare s tail on the other 
 end to brush against the women s foreheads when 
 they nodded off into a little doze. 
 
 In some of the later meeting-houses the pews 
 were high arid square, with a seat running all 
 around the inside, and a whole family sat together. 
 The children usually sat facing their stern and se 
 rious parents. The little folks 7 backs were toward 
 the minister, but that did not matter, for the pews 
 were so high they could not have seen him any 
 way. 
 
 Without a fire, on narrow, uncushioned seats, 
 these. good people sat all the morning and almost 
 all the afternoon, having only a lunch between 
 services. Sometimes the minister had to shout 
 suddenly to waken them, during sermons that were 
 three or four hours long. The sexton turned the 
 hour-glass before him every time the sands ran 
 out. 
 
 THE TOWN MILITIA. 
 
 In all of the New England colonies every able- 
 bodied man or boy from about sixteen years old 
 to sixty was obliged to train in a band for military 
 duty. Training-days were holidays, when all the 
 men and women wore their best, and had a general 
 out-of-door party on the town green or common, 
 
THE REAL NEW ENGLAND. 321 
 
 which was usually in the centre of the vil 
 lage. 
 
 Many of the men wore steel helmets and iron 
 breast-plates, or cuirasses. Others wore coats thick 
 ly quilted with cotton wool, which turned the head 
 of an Indian arrow. Some carried swords, such 
 as that of Captain Myles Standish, with its un 
 known Oriental inscription, now one of the treas 
 ures of Plymouth. At first they carried muskets 
 which were fired by flint-locks ; but after a time 
 they made match-locks, which were fired by a slow 
 match. Some had pikes ten feet long. Each man 
 had a " rest " or iron fork to be stuck in the ground 
 and support his heavy weapon. Round his waist 
 was a belt or " bandoleer, 77 holding a sword and a 
 dozen tin cartridge-boxes. 
 
 The people made their new homes under almost 
 constant attacks by the Indians from one quarter 
 or another. The New England men attended to 
 their farms and built up their manufactures and 
 trade, while they were trained to be expert rifle 
 men, brave leaders and obedient men, schooled to 
 drop their daily work, grasp their arms on the 
 instant of alarm. They learned to move so that 
 their heavy shoes did not creak and their leather 
 breeches did not rustle in thickets and woods, for 
 they had to find the enemy as well as fight him. 
 
322 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 SAYBROOK. 
 
 You remember how the New England Council 
 granted patents to different persons for parts of 
 their dominion. One of these grants was to a 
 larsre tract about the mouth of the Connecticut 
 
 JOHN WlNTHROP, THE Yoi NGER. 
 
 Son of Governor Wintlirop, founder of several towns, and the man who 
 obtained the charter for the Commonwealth of Connecticut. 
 
 River. It was made out to Lord Say and Sele, Lord 
 Brooke and several others. About the time that 
 The Bay towns decided to remove to this valley, 
 Lord Say and Sele and Lord Brooke decided to 
 
THE REAL NEW ENGLAND. 323 
 
 send over a colony of well-armed men with Lyon 
 Gardiner, an engineer, to set up a military post at 
 the entrance to the river. .They placed the whole 
 matter in charge of John Wintlirop, Junior, a fine 
 young man, son of the Governor of the Bay Colony. 
 
 In November, 1634, Lyori Gardiner landed 
 twenty men and some cannon and shot at the 
 mouth of the river. There he found the arms of 
 the States-General of Holland nailed on a tree. 
 He tore them down and mounted two guns on the; 
 site chosen for the fort, charging them in the nick 
 of time for a Dutch vessel, which had been sent 
 from New Amsterdam to keep him out. His fire 
 put the Dutchmen about without an attempt to 
 land. So, having saved his Proprietors 7 claim, he 
 lost no time in building a fort and laying out a 
 settlement, which was named Say brook, in honor 
 of Lord Say arid Sele and Lord Brooke. 
 
 When the Massachusetts towns began to go up 
 the river, young Winthrop said that they were 
 all of the same stock and the same faith, and he 
 hoped that they would always be good neighbors. 
 
 Gardiner welcomed the new corners, who made 
 the journey by water. He invited them to make 
 Say brook their resting - place before going up 
 stream. He also assured them that no Dutchman 
 would be allowed to follow them and attempt to 
 
324 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 dispute the Englishmen s claim to the river or its 
 trade. The towns were built up the quicker be 
 cause the fort was there to aid arid protect them, 
 although there was a Dutch fort and small settle 
 ment opposite the place chosen for Hartford. 
 In one way and another the fort settlers were 
 
 SAYBROOK FORT IN 
 
 linked with the people of the towns in their laws, 
 their trade and the many things it was necessary for 
 them to do to protect their families and their 
 farms from the Indians. When the General Court 
 of Connecticut undertook anything with the other 
 Puritan colonies, Saybrook was usually included, 
 
THE REAL NEW ENGLAND. 325 
 
 and after a time the Colony bought the whole plan 
 tation from the Proprietors and made it a part of 
 the Commonwealth of Connecticut. 
 
 THE CONFEDERATION OF NEW ENGLAND. 
 
 The first union among the colonists was in New 
 England. The first steps in that union were taken 
 by Connecticut. Old England was then rumbling 
 with the troubles of the Puritans against the 
 Church and the Crown. The Puritans of New 
 England kept days of fasting and prayer when 
 they heard that the leaders in Parliament had 
 come to an open quarrel with the King. 
 
 Some of the leaders of the Connecticut Colony 
 called upon the men of Massachusetts and New 
 Plymouth to consider that these troubles in Eng 
 land were among the colonists 7 friends, and were 
 likely to go so far that the colonists could not look 
 to the mother country for advice nor help. So the 
 settlers must depend upon themselves. Their 
 settlements were scattered along the coast and 
 great rivers, in the midst of savages, who were 
 always at war with each other and suspicious of the 
 white men. As for the New Eno-landers white 
 
 o 
 
 neighbors, they were of the French and Dutch 
 nations, both ancient enemies of England. 
 
 For all these reasons the Connecticut men urged 
 
326 THE COLONIES. 
 
 that some sort of union be formed by their Colony, 
 Massachusetts, New Plymouth and Newhaven (as 
 the name of that Colony was written). At first 
 Massachusetts and New Plymouth did not favor 
 the plan, but after a few years the four Colonies 
 agreed that in all Indian and foreign affairs, and 
 in whatever matters affected them all, they were 
 all to be controlled by what they called their Fed 
 eral Commission. These, you see, were the four 
 Puritan Colonies. They would not admit the peo 
 ple of Maine, New Hampshire, Rhode Island, chiefly 
 because they were not of the Puritan religion. 
 
 This union was the greatest event in the history 
 of New England after the settlement. It was an 
 act of sovereignty in which the colonists did not 
 even make a pretence of asking the consent or 
 sanction of the home government. 
 
 The Federal Commission was a board of eight 
 men, all church-members. Each Colony was rep 
 resented by two of these men, chosen by the Gen 
 eral Assembly. Their meetings were in Sep 
 tember of each year, at the capitals of the four 
 Colonies, in rotation, but they often held separate 
 meetings, for in case of need they could be called 
 together by two magistrates of any colony in the 
 union. Their first meeting was held in Boston, 
 in September, 1643, and for twenty years the 
 
THE REAL NEW ENGLAND. 327 
 
 Commissioners directed the Indian affairs of New 
 England arid settled most of the serious troubles 
 between the colonies ; for they all quarreled with 
 Massachusetts over boundaries, trade, and other 
 matters. During another twenty years the union 
 lasted in name, although Massachusetts controlled 
 it, often against the wishes of the others. 
 
328 THE COLONIES. 
 
 OHAPTEE XVIII. 
 
 NEW ENGLAND INDIANS. 
 
 THERE were about fifty thousand Indians in half 
 a dozen large Indian nations in New England, when 
 the English began to take possession. The natives 
 entered into the lives of the colonists almost as soon 
 as they arrived. Some were hostile ; some gave 
 friendly help, such as others of whom you have 
 read, aided the planters of the Southern and Mid 
 dle Colonies. 
 
 The English boys learned games from the Indian 
 boys, and the girls too, perhaps. Baseball, which is 
 now the national game of the United States, came 
 from an Indian game ; and lacrosse, the national 
 game of Canada, is almost the same as the Ojibiwa s 
 great sport, baggataway. 
 
 THE TAKRANTINES. 
 
 The red men of the north-easterly regions of 
 Maine and New Hampshire, were the Tarrantines. 
 They were badly treated by some of the earliest 
 traders and discoverers. Sir Ferdinando Gorges 
 arid his friends tried "to check the inhuman and 
 intolerable mischiefs practiced on the natives by 
 
NEW ENGLAND INDIANS. 329 
 
 disorderly fishermen." The rascals sold the Indians 
 "salt covered with butter, instead of so much 
 butter, and the like cozenages arid deceits." 
 
 The Tar ran tines never made any lasting friend 
 ship with the English, because they had first made 
 friends with the French. The French, you know, 
 made the first settlements on the north-east coast, 
 and the English drove them out with shameful 
 cruelty. So, when the French were firmly seated 
 in Acadie and on the St. Lawrence, they engaged 
 their Indian friends to trouble the English. They 
 harassed the isolated little settlements of Maine arid 
 New Hampshire for nearly a hundred years, burst 
 ing out in unexpected raids upon the small ham 
 lets of the fishermen and lumbermen. Many of 
 the New Hampshire settlements were destroyed 
 three and four times by these wild, unyielding 
 savages. They killed and kidnapped the settlers. 
 Many a Puritan maiden was carried off and held 
 as a captive far from her home. Often she was 
 allowed to wander about the camp, but she knew 
 that sharp eyes were watching her to prevent any 
 
 attempt to escape. 
 
 * 
 
 THE MASSACHUSETTS INDIANS. 
 
 The Massachusetts Colony had few Indians at 
 home to trouble them. Long before the Colony 
 

 
 "" jijir^ff^^^ * 
 
 MANY A PURITAN MAIDEN WAS CAPTIVE. 
 330 
 
NEW ENGLAND INDIANS. 331 
 
 arrived, there had been a large tribe in this region, 
 named the Massawachusetts, from the Blue Hills, 
 or the Great Hill, of Milton. But a scourge of 
 fever had killed nearly all of them and the neigh 
 boring tribes before the Pilgrims landed at New 
 Plymouth. The few Massawachusetts who lived 
 through the fever felt an awe for white men. 
 They believed that their plague had come because 
 they had killed the company of a French vessel 
 which had entered their bay. The Frenchmen 
 had told them that their god would punish the 
 Indians. The fever had killed them by hundreds, 
 so that their tribes were no longer able to use 
 
 Cl 
 
 all their old hunting-grounds, nor to hold them 
 against their fierce neighbors, the Tarrantines on 
 the east and the Narragansetts on the west. 
 
 When another company of white men arrived, 
 the natives were glad to see them. 
 
 "The white men s god is satisfied," they said ; 
 "we have been punished enough., Now he has 
 sent his people to stay here and keep the Tarran 
 tines away." 
 
 The new-comers were the Pilgrim Colony, who 
 were so fair in buying the land and corn and so 
 kind to heal the sick Indians that some of the tribes 
 became the Englishmen s devoted friends. When 
 
 o 
 
 the great ships of the Massachusetts Bay Company 
 
332 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 began to bring more Englishmen who wanted to 
 settle all the cleared land about the Bay, the natives 
 willingly sold it to them, and helped them to find 
 
 "1 
 
 abcthdefgh i j kfma 
 opqtftnav wxyzi 
 
 uv w < 
 
 e i 
 
 tu ci ^3ciu oioo oo 
 
 TITLE-PAGE OF AN INDIAN PRIMER. 
 
 springs and pasture, and to make their settlements. 
 
 PRAYING INDIANS. 
 
 After the Bay Colony was well started, there 
 were four Englishmen to one Indian throughout 
 
NEW ENGLAND INDIANS. 333 
 
 Massachusetts and New Plymouth. Soon the colo 
 nists began to teach their red neighbors about God 
 and the Bible. Many brave missionaries spent 
 their lives in trying to make Christians of them. 
 The Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in 
 Foreign Parts spent thousands of pounds to teach 
 them in religion, and the New England settlers, 
 with all their hardships, gave more in proportion 
 to pay missionaries to print Bibles and school- 
 books, and to establish schools to teach the natives 
 how to read and to know God, and also how to 
 make houses and farms and to live as Christians 
 lived. The English did not spread their religion 
 so as to make whole tribes adopt it, as the French 
 did among the natives of Canada and Acadie. 
 The English converted one Indian at a time arid 
 induced their converts to leave their own people 
 and live by themselves, with English habits, in the 
 stockaded village of JSTatick arid in other places 
 near the large towns. 
 
 The noble young minister, John Eliot, who 
 was called the Apostle to the Indians, translated 
 the Bible into the language of the Massachusetts 
 tribe, and made an excellent Indian Grammar. 
 He took long journeys through the Colony, teach 
 ing, preaching and helping the Indians in so many 
 ways that he was loved and respected, even by 
 
334 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 those who did not accept his religion. Among 
 many other good men who devoted their lives to 
 
 the natives were 
 Thomas Mayhew 
 and his son, on 
 Martha s Vineyard 
 
 / 
 
 and Roger Will 
 iams on Narragari- 
 sett Bay. 
 
 But after about 
 fifty years the New 
 Englanders had not 
 converted one-half 
 of the eight thou 
 sand redmen in 
 New Plymouth 
 arid Massachusetts. 
 Whole nations held 
 aloof. With all the 
 attempts of each to 
 learn the other s 
 language, the sav 
 ages could understand little of what the English 
 men said. 
 
 It was not strange that when the " praying In 
 dians " went off to live in little villages among 
 white men, their own tribes felt angry and believed 
 
 STATUE TO THE APOSTLE ELIOT. 
 
NEW ENGLAND INDIANS. 335 
 
 that the English were planning some great seheme 
 against them. 
 
 THE PEjQJJOTS. 
 
 The largest and most warlike tribes of New 
 England were the Pequots. They were also most 
 cruel to their captives. They held the sea-shore 
 and river region west from the Connecticut River 
 to the pretty river Thames, where New London is 
 now, and where hundreds of grown-up boys and 
 girls go every year to see the boat-races between 
 the Yale and Harvard crews. 
 
 The head of the Pequot nation was Sassacus, to 
 whom twenty-six lesser sachems paid tribute ; 
 among them was Uncas, the sachem of the Mohi 
 cans, who had been driven away from the Hudson 
 by the Mohawks, and were allowed to live on the 
 lower waters of the Connecticut, on their paying 
 the Pequots a good price for the privilege. 
 
 The Pequots had an old quarrel with the Nar- 
 ragansetts, and proudly believed that they, too, 
 could be reduced and made to pay tribute. So, of 
 course, Sassacus and his warriors were angry when 
 they heard that the Narragansetts had been to 
 Boston and made a treaty with the strangers, who 
 carried more deadly arms than the Indians 7 bows 
 and arrows. On the other hand, the Mohicans, to 
 
336 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 strengthen themselves, had coaxed the English to 
 settle in the Connecticut Valley. 
 
 After the settlements were well started on the 
 river, and the Pequots had had a few unpleasant 
 dealings with the strangers, the Pequots made up 
 their minds that the English must be wiped out, 
 
 ART OF AN INDIAN VILLAGE. 
 
 or the Indians would be. They induced some of 
 the Mohicans to join them, and would have per 
 suaded their enemies, the Narragansetts, but for 
 Roger Williams. 
 
 The people of the half-starving new towns on the 
 Connecticut soon learned what the Pequots were 
 
NEW ENGLAND INDIANS. 337 
 
 doing. Their brave men set forth to stop them, 
 led by Captain John Mason, who, in a wonderful 
 campaign of a few hours, destroyed the principal 
 Pequot village and frightened the rest of the nation 
 so that they burned the other village themselves. 
 Sassacus fled to the Mohawks, who politely sent 
 his head to the colonists. Then Mason s little army, 
 with some aid from the Massachusetts Colony, 
 hunted down the warriors who had escaped, until 
 the nation was utterly destroyed. 
 
 It all happened with the spring and summer of 
 1637. There was not another Indian war for nearly 
 forty years ; but the settlers lived in almost daily 
 dread of small troubles, such as a drunken or a 
 revengeful Indian lurking about a town with his 
 torch and his tomahawk. 
 
 THE NABBAGANSETTS. 
 
 The New Eriglanders often had trouble with the 
 Narragansetts, who held the country about the 
 head and the westerly shores of the Narragansett 
 Bay. They had many villages, several forts and 
 two thousand warriors, arid were the overlords of 
 two smaller nations, who were near neighbors. 
 One of these, the Nipmucks, were a squalid people. 
 Their villages did not come down to the sea, but lay 
 up-country, northwest of the Narragansetts, over 
 
338 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 the beautiful region from Quinsigamond toward 
 blue mountain, Monadnock. The other tributaries 
 of the Narragansetts were the Nyantics, a small but 
 powerful nation, living by themselves in the coun 
 try about Point Judith. 
 
 When the English came into the country, the 
 Narragansetts decided to make an alliance with 
 
 BELT OP REMARKABLE WAMPUM-WORK. 
 
 them, such as the Iroquois had made with the 
 Dutch and the Canadian Indians with the French. 
 The Narragansetts had been attacked by the 
 Pequots, and they wanted the English to aid them 
 to overcome their fierce neighbors as soon as pos 
 sible, because their sachem, Canonic us, was very 
 old, and his nephew, Miantinorno, who was to take 
 his place, was very young. 
 
 The Narragansetts also wanted the English to 
 
NEW ENGLAND INDIANS. 339 
 
 aid them to extend their possession all the way 
 around their bay arid over the land of the 
 Wampanoags, described a few pages later. 
 When the Wampanoag sachem, Massa- 
 soit, got ahead of them in making a treaty 
 with the Plymouth Colony, the Narragan- 
 setts were so angry that they threw the 
 rattlesnake skin stuffed with arrows into 
 Governor Bradford s cabin, of which you 
 may have read in other books. When the 
 skin was returned stuffed with powder and 
 bullets, which the Narragarisetts knew was 
 the stuff that made the white men s arms 
 so deadly, it was passed from chief to 
 chief, and at last came back to New Plym 
 outh with a pledge of peace. 
 
 WAMPUM-MAKERS. 
 
 The Narragansetts ; like the Montauks of 
 Long Island, made wampum, which was 
 used for money by all the natives of this 
 region and by both the Dutch and the 
 English. In the Narragansett waters were 
 large quantities of periwinkles. These 
 were gathered by certain ones of the tribes, BLACK AND 
 while certain others patiently polished them wJgS. 
 until they became the brilliant little pearly-white 
 
340 THE COLONIES. 
 
 trumpet - shaped pieces called white wampum. 
 There, also, were thousands of quahogs or little- 
 neck clams, from which they cut the deep-blue 
 centres by long and tedious work with sharp- 
 pointed stones, and then polished them into what 
 the English called black wampum, which was twice 
 the value of the white. The Narragansetts wam 
 pum-embroidered garments were the most beauti 
 ful in Few England. 
 
 THE CONaUEST OF THE NARRAGANSETTS. 
 
 Although the Narragarisetts made a treaty with 
 the Plymouth and Massachusetts Colonies, they had 
 so little friendship for them that they were willing 
 to join their own old enemies, the Pequots, in a 
 great war against the white men. But they loved 
 Roger Williams and some of the settlers who 
 founded Providence and the other towns afterwards 
 united in the Colony of Rhode Island. Williams 
 persuaded them not to join the Pequots against 
 the English; but about fifty years later, when 
 Williams was dead, they agreed to help another 
 ancient enemy, the Wampanoags, in King Philip s 
 war, to destroy all the white men in New England. 
 
 The Massachusetts heard of their union with 
 Philip, and in a swift attack on their great fort so 
 weakened and frightened them that they were 
 glad to make a treaty with the colonists. 
 
NEW ENGLAND INDIANS. 341 
 
 THE WAMPANOAGS. 
 
 Excepting the few survivors of broken tribes, 
 the Wampanoags were the nearest neighbors to 
 New Plymouth and the Bay Colony. They were 
 seated just back of New Plymouth, on the eastern 
 shore of Narragansett Bay. Their chief, Massasoit, 
 was one of the most powerful sachems in New 
 England. 
 
 Massasoit s capital at Sowams was a beautiful 
 place near Narragansett Bay, where now stands 
 Warren, Rhode Island. " Every pond and water 
 fall and neck of land and almost every hill had 
 its own tribe under its own chief ; ;? but all of 
 them, "from the Cape of Storms to the east side 
 of Narragansett Bay, including Nantucket, Mar 
 tha s Vineyard and many other islands dotting the 
 sea along the coast, were under tribute to Mas 
 sasoit. 77 
 
 It was a fortunate thing for the* New Eng- 
 landers that Massasoit was pleased to make friends 
 with the Pilgrims arid their neighbors, the Massa 
 chusetts Bay Company. The treaty was also kept 
 by his son, Wamsutta, who was baptized Alexander 
 by the English. Many of good old Massasoit s 
 people refused the English religion. Among them 
 was his second son, Metacomet, although he, too, 
 had been baptized. His Christian name was Philip. 
 
342 THE COLONIES. 
 
 By the time that Philip became 
 sachem of the Wampanoags, his fa 
 ther and brother had sold their 
 land until he and his seven hundred 
 warriors and their families were 
 crowded into one peninsula near the 
 head of Narragansett Bay, bordering 
 on New Plymouth, now the neigh 
 borhood of Bristol and Tiverton, 
 Rhode Island. 
 
 King Philip kept the peace for 
 twelve years, but he and the colo 
 nists had many small trou 
 bles, which were always 
 partly settled, but never 
 made quite right. Several 
 times the magistrates were 
 obliged to call him before 
 them, because friendly In 
 dians had told that he was 
 getting ready for war. Every 
 time he cleverly pleaded in 
 nocence and got away. Yet 
 all the time he was planning 
 to unite the Indians of every 
 tribe along the coast in one 
 THE CALUMET, great uprising to drive out 
 
 The Indians 1 Pipe of Peace. 
 
NEW ENGLAND INDIANS. 343 
 
 the Englishmen before they had taken all the In 
 dians 7 hunting-- and fishing-grounds. 
 
 In the summer of 1675, he and his allies fell 
 upon the white men and kept up a terrible war for 
 over a year. After he was killed, the remains of 
 his tribe fled to the Tarrantines, and the fighting 
 was kept up for two years and a half more. 
 
 So while the Wainpanoags were the nearest 
 neighbors and the first and greatest friends of the 
 New Englanders, they ended by plunging them 
 into the most serious Indian war they ever had. 
 It was also their last conflict, excepting the 
 troubles with the natives of Maine, which were 
 part of the wars in which the English won the 
 country from the French. 
 
344 THE COLONIES. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 A CHAPTER ON REBELLIONS. 
 
 THE colonists always had strong* feelings about 
 their rights. True Englishmen, they were glad 
 to think of themselves as subjects of their king, 
 but they were determined to be free, to tax and to 
 govern themselves. They felt that it was their 
 duty to explain their grievances and to allow a 
 reasonable length of time for matters to be settled 
 by the Home Government, as they called the 
 authorities in England. But the colonists also 
 
 o 
 
 knew when patience ceased to be a virtue, and they 
 asserted their rights by open rebellion long before 
 they were forced into the great resistance whereby 
 they won their independence. 
 
 THE THRUSTING OUT OF GOVERNOR HARVEY. 
 
 Even the loyal kingsmen of Virginia were not 
 afraid to defy his Majesty s governor to his face, 
 if necessary. 
 
 For about five years after Virginia was made a 
 Royal Province, the planters had governors whom 
 they could respect ; men who did a great deal for 
 the country s good. But King Charles I. did not 
 
A CHAPTER ON REBELLIONS. 345 
 
 propose to let his colonies have all the benefit of 
 their prosperity. In fact, he proposed to have 
 pretty nearly all the benefit himself. Ever since 
 the Yirgiiiia government was established, the Gov 
 ernor had received the honor of knighthood. To 
 this honor Charles I. added a large salary and fees, 
 which the people were to pay. He also ordered 
 them to make presents to his Governor and to pro 
 vide for him a comfortable living. The first man 
 sent to receive all these emoluments was Sir John 
 Harvey, who came in 1629 and stayed for ten 
 years, "insulting everybody and putting the public 
 revenues into his own pocket. 7 He fined the peo 
 ple for everything, quarreled with the Assembly 
 when they objected to his doings ; and, if he could 
 not carry out his plan in any other way, he bribed 
 the officers under him. 
 
 When Leonard Cal vert, Lord Baltimore s brother, 
 brought over a colony to settle Maryland, the great 
 tract sliced off Virginia, Harvey entertained Cal- 
 vert with all the hospitality Charles I. demanded, 
 and more, too. The Virginians said he had an eye 
 to Cal vert s trade. They also said that he had an 
 interest in trade with the Dutch, and that he would 
 sacrifice Virginia to either one. The planters were 
 more bitter than ever against him when he joined 
 Calvert in a treaty with the Indian tribes between 
 
346 THE COLONIES. 
 
 the Potomac River and the Susquehanna River for 
 protection against the warlike tribes at the head of 
 Chesapeake Bay. This treaty was a good thing, 
 for Virginia, but the Virginians did not think so. 
 
 At length their quarrel with the new colony 
 came to bloodshed. Harvey sent the Virginians 
 ringleader, Secretary Claiborne, to England for 
 mutiny. Then the planters wrath broke out. The 
 old record is: "On the twenty-eighth of April, 
 1635, Sir John Harvey thrust out of his govern 
 ment and Captain John West acts as governor until 
 the king s pleasure known." 
 
 The King s pleasure was great anger. He said 
 Harvey should go back if only to stay a day, and 
 if he can clear himself, he shall stay longer than 
 he otherwise would have done." The Virginians 
 had assumed the King s power in thrusting out 
 the King s governor, which was a grave offense. 
 Harvey cleared himself with Lord Baltimore s 
 help, and went back for two years. But at the 
 end of that time, the king took the trouble to send 
 in his place one of the Virginians favorite gov 
 ernors of early days, Sir Francis Wyatt. 
 
 THE VIRGINIANS AND THE PURITAN REBELLION 
 IN ENGLAND. 
 
 The reign of Charles I. came to a violent end in 
 the uprising of the English Puritans, or "Round- 
 
A CHAPTER ON REBELLIONS. 347 
 
 heads," who obtained control of Parliament and 
 called themselves the Keepers of the Common 
 wealth of England. They formed a large army, 
 which conquered the King and his army. At 
 length they beheaded the King and made their 
 leading soldier, Oliver Cromwell, the Lord Pro 
 tector of the Realm. 
 
 The Virginians were much opposed to these 
 changes. They were " Cavaliers," or members of 
 the Royalist party. They believed in the divine 
 right of kings and in the House of Stuart. The 
 uprising of the Puritans they called a wicked 
 rebellion, and the execution of Charles I. at White 
 hall, they called "the murder of the late most 
 excellent and now undoubted sainted King." 
 They -said that it was treason to think of changing 
 from the Royal Government, or to question the 
 rio-ht of Charles I. s oldest son to be called "his 
 
 o 
 
 Majesty that now is Charles the Second." They 
 fortified Jamestown, and sent an invitation to 
 Prince Charles to take refuge among them until 
 he was restored to the throne. Hundreds of 
 Cavaliers who fled England for their lives were 
 received by the planters and entertained for the 
 King s sake, even if they had not a penny in their 
 pockets. So many of these gentlemen came over 
 that they soon formed the highest class of planters 
 
348 THE- COLONIES. 
 
 in the Colony, taking the lead in all its affairs, 
 and founding many of the "first families of Vir 
 ginia. 77 From that time on Virginia has been 
 known as "The Old Dominion. 77 
 
 THE OLD DOMINION. 
 
 About three years after the death of Charles I. 
 a fleet carne into the James River with three men 
 from Parliament to demand Virginia s surrender 
 to the Commonwealth. Sir William Berkeley, the 
 Governor, quietly gave up his office, and the 
 Assembly agreed to yield, since they would only 
 make trouble, and gain nothing by resistance. 
 The Ancient and Most Loyal Dominion of Vir 
 ginia, 77 they said, proudly, " was the last portion 
 of England s territory to submit to Cromwell. 77 
 The commissioners from Parliament were led by 
 William Claiborne, who came back a Roundhead, 
 and Roger Bennett, a much respected Puritan, 
 who had been driven out of Virginia for his 
 religion by Governor Berkeley. 
 
 None of the harsh measures used towards the 
 kingsmen in England were laid upon the Vir 
 ginians. The Royal Governor and Council were 
 allowed to pray for the King in private houses, 
 and to send their own messengers to Prince 
 Charles. The House of Burgesses, elected by 
 
A CHAPTER ON REBELLIONS. 349 
 
 the people, were the actual rulers of the Province. 
 Part of the time they choose their own governors. 
 Parliament laid out an elaborate scheme for tax 
 ing the colonies in America, but never put it in 
 force. The colonies were left to govern themselves. 
 It was a time of enterprise and success. All 
 Virginia freemen then voted and had a voice in 
 the making of their laws. They had free trade, 
 religious liberty and a good militia of eight thou 
 sand men. Population was increased fourfold. 
 Almost as many Puritans as Cavaliers settled in 
 Virginia during this time. Soon after Cromwell s 
 death, the Virginia people quietly called Governor 
 Berkeley to his old place. Two months after 
 wards Charles IT. was restored to his father s 
 throne, and the Virginians said that he was crowned 
 in a robe made of silk raised in his "ancient and 
 most loyal dominion." 
 
 MARYLAND DURING THE COMMONWEALTH. 
 
 When Charles I. was killed there were many 
 Puritans in Maryland. Most of them had found 
 refuge there when they were driven out of Vir 
 ginia several years before. They made a settle 
 ment, which they called Providence, on the Severn 
 River, in what was named Anne Arundel County 
 for Lord Baltimore s wife. The Puritans 7 settle- 
 
350 THE COLONIES. 
 
 merit was afterwards called Arundeltown arid later 
 Annapolis, which became the centre of the gayest 
 life in Maryland. 
 
 As the Puritan party rose in England, the 
 Puritans of Maryland turned against their good 
 friends, the Maryland Catholics, and while Gov 
 ernor Calvert was on a short visit in England, they 
 formed a rebellion against Baltimore s govern 
 ment, with the help of William Claiborne and a 
 certain sea captain, Richard Ingle, who led an 
 open revolt against the Governor as soon as he 
 returned. They attacked Saint Mary s, captured 
 the Jesuit missionaries, shipped some of them to 
 England, established a man from Virginia as Gov 
 ernor, arid ruled the Province in their own lawless 
 fashion for two years. In the name of Parliament 
 they made prisoners of any one they chose to rob 
 or annoy ; they stripped mills of machinery, and 
 took locks and hinges from the settlers houses, 
 pillaged plantations, arid seized corn, tobacco or 
 whatever they wanted either to use or to turn into 
 money. 
 
 Governor Calvert and the friends of Baltimore s 
 government escaped to Virginia and hid in caves, 
 where they tried to plan some means to regain the 
 Colony. When Lord Baltimore heard the news, 
 he thought that his Palatinate was lost. He wrote 
 
A CHAPTER ON REBELLIONS. 351 
 
 his brother to save what he could from the general 
 wreck. But as soon as Calvert learned that all 
 sensible men in the Province were disgusted with 
 Ingle s lawlessness, he pledged his own and Lord 
 Baltimore s estates to pay volunteers, and formed 
 a small army of the fugitive Marylanders, and of 
 many Virginians, who dropped their own quarrel 
 to fight for fair play. In April, 1647, he led them 
 in a swift March to Saint Mary s. The town was 
 surprised, and yielded quickly, even gladly. 
 Then all the settlers of the Western Shore wel 
 comed the Governor s return. After a short re 
 sistance the rest of the people fell into line. By a 
 few months of "wise clemency" Calvert spread 
 peace through his distracted Province ; but they 
 were the last months of his life. 
 
 TOO MUCH LOYALTY IN VIRGINIA. 
 
 The Virginians were so happy when they heard 
 that the Puritans of England had given up trying 
 to govern the country, and that the Prince had 
 been called to the throne as Charles II., that they 
 did not arrange for their own government, as they 
 ought to have done. They soon turned every 
 thing over to Governor Berkeley arid the Royalists. 
 Before long the mistake began to appear, and a 
 little band of those who saw it, planned to give the 
 

 353 
 
A CHAPTER ON REBELLIONS. 353 
 
 people some share in the control of affairs. But 
 their plan was discovered by the Royalists, and 
 the day they had set to carry it out was ordered 
 by the General Assembly to be Virginia s Annual 
 Thanksgiving-day. 
 
 Then for a dozen years the new king and his 
 officers gave the colonists no rights of their own, 
 and took from them all the profits of their labor, 
 either for himself or to fill the purses of his officers. 
 Not even a new election of burgesses was allowed 
 by the proud Royalist Governor, Berkeley. 
 
 About fifteen years after the Restoration, some 
 of the fierce Susquehanna Indians began to attack 
 the frontier plantations. The Governor refused to 
 allow the militia to go out and stop them. People 
 said the Governor had a lar^e secret trade with 
 
 o 
 
 them, and he was afraid to get their ill-will. 
 
 At length the Indians killed so many overseers 
 and workmen, and destroyed so many plantations, 
 that several of the owners went out against the 
 Governor s orders. They were led by a brave 
 young planter and member of the Governor s 
 Council, Nathaniel Bacon. They defeated the In 
 dians in the battle of Bloody Run, and put an end 
 to their attacks on the plantations. 
 
 The Governor was very angry, but the people 
 and many of the richest planters were aroused 
 
354 THE COLONIES. 
 
 also. They said that Virginia had endured the 
 old Restoration ideas long enough, and mueh 
 against his will the Governor was obliged to call 
 for a new election of burgesses. Bacon and many 
 men who thought as he did were sent to make 
 a new set of laws in this Assembly. It was called 
 Bacon s Assembly. Their laws were so good that 
 Virginia would have been a happy, prosperous 
 and enlightened province if the King had allowed 
 them to stand. 
 
 "BACON S REBELLION." 
 
 Governor Berkeley grew more angry, until Ba 
 con s friends feared that some harm might befall 
 
 o 
 
 him. So, after the Assembly opened, he left it 
 privately. A few days later he returned, riding 
 at the head of nearly five hundred horsemen, who 
 drew rein at the steps of the State House, where 
 they called aloud on Governor Berkeley to give 
 Bacon a military commission to save the life and 
 property of the people of Virginia from the Indians. 
 The burgesses appeared at the windows, shouting : 
 "A commission to Nathaniel Bacon, to save the life 
 and property of the people of Virginia ! " The peo 
 ple, who gathered in the street, echoed the demand. 
 The old Governor came out on the steps, red arid 
 blustering with rage, trying in vain to shame his 
 
A CHAPTER ON REBELLIONS. 355 
 
 young .enemy before the people. He only turned 
 them against himself. There was nothing for him 
 to do but to make "the rebel/ as he called Bacon, 
 " General and Commander-in-Chief against the 
 Indians ; " and that was nothing less than placing 
 him at the head of all the Virginians who chose to 
 enter the militia. A great many of the "prime 
 gentlemen of the Province " were either in the 
 militia at the time or entered it as soon as Bacon 
 took command. 
 
 Governor Berkeley was so frightened that he 
 took out his own guard under Major Robert Bev 
 erly, arid went from county to county, calling on 
 the people to take up arms against the young 
 rebel. The General s army only increased, while 
 his party worked hard to improve the government 
 and to keep the Indians quiet. Berkeley made his 
 way back to Jamestown with a rabble of fishermen 
 and other poor fellows he had picked up. Bacon 
 returned to the same neighborhood, camping his 
 men at Greenspring, Berkeley s country-seat. Some 
 writers tell a story and others say there is no 
 truth in it of how Bacon secured the ladies of the 
 neighborhood and made them walk up and down, 
 in front of his men while they were digging 
 trenches, so that Berkeley would see the white 
 aprons and be afraid to shoot at the men. 
 
356 THE COLONIES. 
 
 The Governor rushed out to take his place ; but 
 his mob was so unruly that he was forced to run 
 back to Jamestown as soon as Bacon went to meet 
 him. From Jamestown the Governor slipped 
 away by night. The rebels entered the capital, 
 and after taking care of the state papers and other 
 valuables of the Colony, they burned the malarious 
 little town to the ground, "lest it be the harbour- 
 ing-place for the enemies of the country," they 
 said. Two of the leaders of the rebellion put the 
 torch to their own houses, which were among the 
 best in the town. 
 
 Bacon s forces then began to follow Berkeley. 
 As they marched through the country they were 
 greeted with "shouts and acclamations." The 
 General forced the marches to the utmost ; for he 
 was stricken with fever, and his only hope was to 
 hold out till the Governor was compelled to yield 
 to the "prime gentlemen and a more liberal gov 
 ernment. But the Governor s hiding-place was 
 not in sight when the troops were startled by a 
 call to halt, with the sad news that the General 
 was dead. His friends buried him in a secret grave, 
 which has never been discovered. Then they tried 
 to go on ; first under one leader, then another. But 
 no one could fill Bacon s place. They fell into traps 
 laid for them by the Governor and Major Beverly, 
 
A CHAPTER ON REBELLIONS. 357 
 
 till, discouraged, they agreed among themselves 
 to disband, and each man rode off to his home. 
 
 Then the old Governor left his hiding and went 
 to York, where he began to punish the rebels, 
 much as if he were an Indian chief, till King- 
 Charles II. sent orders to stop him, saying : " The 
 old fool has hanged more men in that naked country 
 than I have done for the murder of my father ! " 
 Yet the King was so angry with the Virginians 
 for this rebellion that he not only refused to allow 
 one act of Bacon s Assembly, but bound them 
 down with more oppression than ever. He did 
 not change their spirit, however. Some twenty 
 years later, when Charles II. was dead and his 
 brother James II, was on the throne, the Virginian 
 Assembly boldly declared that they could not 
 endure his government. 
 
 JAMES II. S DOMINION OF NEW ENGLAND AND 
 THE RESCUE OF CONNECTICUT S CHARTER. 
 
 James II. roused rebellion wherever he ruled. 
 Within three years his English subjects rose in 
 such force against him that he fled to France for 
 his life, while the people gave the throne to his 
 daughter, Mary, and her husband and cousin, 
 William, Prince of Orange. But the open revolts 
 against this last of the Stuart kings were in the 
 Middle Northerly Colonies, where he attempted to 
 
358 THE COLONIES. 
 
 destroy all the colonial charters from Delaware 
 Bay to the St. Lawrence and make one great prov 
 ince, which he called the Dominion of New Eng 
 land, and placed under Sir Edmund Andros as 
 General-Governor, with his capital at Boston. 
 
 You can fancy how the people of Connecticut 
 felt on hearing that they were to lose their precious 
 
 JAMES II. s SEAL FOR THE DOMINION OF NEW ENGLAND. 
 
 charter and become part of the new Dominion. 
 But it was not their way to bluster. When Sir 
 Edmund visited Hartford to destroy their charter, 
 they received him graciously and held a dignified 
 meeting with him, the charter apparently lying in 
 its box on the table. In some way, the meeting 
 was prolonged hour after hour until nightfall. 
 Then candles were brought in, and the business 
 
A CHAPTER ON REBELLIONS. 359 
 
 proceeded. But suddenly a door blew open and the 
 candles went out. When they were lighted again 
 the charter was nowhere to be found. The polite 
 Connecticut gentlemen searched and searched, but 
 at length they told Sir Edmund that they were 
 obliged to give it up in order to help him finish 
 his other business ; after which he wJltv f a^ay. 
 Before he could make it convenient to come again, 
 his King s rule had fallen in England and he was 
 prisoner in Boston. Then the charter reappeared, 
 and the good fathers of Connecticut took up their 
 government under it almost as if nothing had 
 
 r? / O 
 
 happened. 
 
 THE CHARTER OAK. 
 
 The box that had been on the table did not con 
 tain the charter, but a copy of it. The charter had 
 been safely hidden in a great oak tree that stood 
 near the entrance to the mansion of Governor 
 Wyllys. The copy which had been on the table 
 and disappeared when the candles went out was 
 taken and kept in hiding by Captain Wadsworth. 
 
 The famous old tree, always called the Charter 
 Oak, was blown down Ity a storm of wind nearly 
 fifty years ago. Part of the trunk, where the 
 charter is supposed to have been hidden, is still 
 kept in the Athenreum at Hartford. 
 
 It is said that the Indians had asked the first- 
 
360 THE COLONIES. 
 
 comers to spare the tree when they were making 
 their clearing for the town of Hartford. The In 
 dians said : u For centuries our fathers have looked 
 to this tree to know when to plant our maize. 
 When the leaves are the size of a mouse s ears, then 
 it is time to drop the kernels in the earth. 77 
 
 MASSACHUSETTS REBELLION AGAINST SIR 
 EDMUND ANDROS. 
 
 The Massachusetts people did not like King 
 James II. s Dominion of New England any more 
 than the other colonists, even if Boston was honored 
 as the capital of the great new Province. They 
 lost their charter and all their cherished rights, 
 while they were obliged to modify the rigid customs 
 they had crossed the ocean to preserve. Nothing- 
 pleased them that was done by Governor Andros 
 and his officers. 
 
 Month after month the feeling grew more bitter. 
 Suddenly while Andros was in Maine, trying to 
 quiet the Indians, the Bostonians heard that the 
 power of James II. was sinking in England. So 
 when the Governor returned to his capital the 
 people felt safe to show him their dislike. He 
 promptly did things to make matters worse. Some 
 men of Sudbury came to him with an Indian who 
 had said that the Governor was a rogue, and had 
 hired the English to kill the Indians. They 
 
SIR EDMUND ANDROS, GOVERNOR-GENERAL OF THE DOMINION OF NEW ENGLAND. 
 
362 THE COLONIES. 
 
 brought this fellow to the Governor for punish 
 ment. It was an act of loyalty which Andros 
 should have acknowledged with courtesy and praise, 
 especially at that time when so many men were 
 against him ; but he rudt ly refused to take any 
 notice of it, and fined the Sudbury men and their 
 friends. One said that the Governor was afraid to 
 punish the man. Then all the stories against 
 Andros were told and believed throughout the 
 Colony. People said he was a traitor as well as a 
 despot. Everybody know that his Royal master 
 was under the thumb of the French king, Louis 
 XIV., and all that the Governor had done was con 
 strued as part of a plot which had something to do 
 with the French man-of-war which had been seen 
 hovering about the coast. The way he had dealt 
 with the eastern Indians, his visits to Maine, his 
 visits to Albany, all the important treaties he had 
 made with the savages, all were not what he said 
 they were, these gossips declared ; all were part of 
 the plot, In the midst of this talk, young John 
 Winslow landed at Boston with the news that a 
 rebellion in England had forced James II. to flee 
 to France and had called William and Mary to the 
 throne. Winslow had a copy of William s Declara 
 tion to the People of England. All Boston was 
 wild with excitement over it, but the people were 
 
A CHAPTER ON REBELLIONS. 363 
 
 still wilder with excitement when Andros clapped 
 young Winslow into jail for showing the Declara 
 tion. At that moment some of their men, ragged 
 and hungry, returned from the garrisons in Maine, 
 telling rumors that they had invented or picked up 
 and declaring that they had left their posts because 
 the Governor had betrayed them. 
 
 Great as the excitement was, the people con 
 cealed most of it from the Governor. The leaders 
 of the Colony prepared at once for rebellion, but 
 took careful measures for quiet until all was ready. 
 Andros, however, saw enough to think it prudent 
 to lodge in the fort. 
 
 THE 18th OF APRIL, 1689. 
 
 The unnatural quiet was broken by alarm guns 
 on the morning of the 18th of April. A force of 
 militia formed at the end of the town, and a beacon 
 was run up on Beacon Hill to notify the militia of 
 the neighboring towns to be on call. Then the 
 Boston militia suddenly made prisoners of the 
 King s officers, while the leaders of the colonial 
 government which James II. had destroyed made 
 a stately procession to the Town House. 
 
 A great crowd of people filled the streets. They 
 raised a shout of welcome when Governor Brad- 
 street and others of their former magistrates ap- 
 
364 THE COLONIES. 
 
 peared on the balcony of the Town House and 
 announced their "Declaration. 77 That was a Ions 
 
 o 
 
 address, stating that the Colony was suffering- from 
 an illegal and oppressive government, mentioning 
 the revolution in England and ending with the 
 bold announcement that the government of Massa 
 chusetts had been taken out of the hands of dan 
 gerous men, lest it should be handed over to a 
 foreign power meaning James II. 7 s friend, Louis 
 XIV. of France. The old magistrates said that 
 they would take care of the Colony until orders 
 were received from the British Parliament. 
 
 While this long address was being made, twenty 
 companies of militia paraded the streets of Boston 
 and many more gathered about the capital from 
 all the neighboring towns. The fort was guarded, 
 with Andros a prisoner. Several times he tried in 
 vain to escape, once in woman 7 s clothes. Some of 
 the militia took possession of The Castle and its 
 island in the harbor. The royal frigate Rose rode 
 at her anchor with colors set and guns cleared for 
 fight, but the brave colonists took possession of 
 her, dismantled her and swung her off " a harm 
 less and ridiculous hulk. 77 
 
 The Magistrates lost no time in setting up the old 
 government. When news came of the coronation 
 of William and Mary, they were proclaimed by 
 
A CHAPTER ON REBELLIONS. 365 
 
 their, loyal subjects of the Massachusetts Bay 
 Coloii^. Andros and all James II. s officers of 
 the Dominion were sent to England. 
 
 The colonists were all anxious to know what the 
 new King and Queen would do for them or against 
 them. Their anxiety was soon relieved by orders 
 that they keep on as they were until, after three 
 years, they received a Royal Charter as the Prov 
 ince of Massachusetts. 
 
 NEW YORK UNDER THE DOMINION. 
 
 The New Yorkers heard that they had been 
 made a part of the Dominion of New England, 
 while they were waiting for James II. to send them 
 a charter for their own government, which he had 
 promised them as their Lord Proprietor, the Duke 
 of York and Albany. But instead of a charter 
 they received a visit from Sir Edmund Andros in 
 August, 1688. He came with all his pomp, to 
 break their seal and place his Lieutenant-Governor, 
 Francis Nicholson, over them. He was welcomed 
 by a party, who were called the "aristocrats/ be 
 cause they were rich merchants and land-owners ; 
 they were called also the "English," because they 
 became officers under the new government and 
 accepted the Lieutenant-Grovernor and all of the 
 King s orders as if they liked them. 
 
 They were opposed by what was called the 
 
366 THE COLONIES. 
 
 "democrats" or Dutch party, which included 
 Frenchmen and others, some rich and some be-- 
 long-ing to the poorer classes, known as "the 
 people. 77 But many of the "democrats" were 
 among the best men in the Province. The leader 
 was Jacob Leisler, a German, the oldest of the six 
 captains of the city militia, a rich, generous and 
 much respected man. 
 
 In the eventful April of 1689, the city was sud 
 denly thrown into an " uproar through people 
 coming from Boston" with "the surprising news 
 that its inhabitants had set up a government for 
 themselves, 77 ad made "his Excellency Andros 77 
 a prisoner, because James II. s rule was over 
 thrown in England. The uproar was quieted by 
 the best men in the city, and all agreed to wait 
 until it was known whether the trouble in England 
 
 O 
 
 ended in favor of James II. or in favor of William 
 and Mary. But as the fort was not sufficiently 
 .well guarded by the King s soldiers (who had been 
 in the city since it was taken from the Dutch), the 
 city militia was put on duty. All went peacefully 
 until Lieutenant-Governor Xicholson began to act 
 as if he commanded the militia. 
 
 "LEISLER S REBELLION." 
 
 Then Leisler s company, which took the lead 
 among the others, said that they would take com- 
 
A CHAPTER ON REBELLIONS. 
 
 367 
 
 mand of the fort until the proper government was 
 settled by the mother-country. Captain Leisler 
 refused to lead them to take possession of the fort ; 
 but after they were there he took his place at their 
 head, which was, in fact, at the head of all the 
 militia, to see that they did no harm. The " aristo 
 crats" declared that they were the proper persons 
 
 FORT JAMES AND THE STRAND, NOW WHITEHALL STREET. 
 Leisler s house, with gable end on the street. 
 
 to take charge of the fort and the entire Province. 
 But the militia companies would not yield to them. 
 Nicholson went to England, leaving Frederick 
 Phillipse, the richest man in the city, Stephen Van 
 Cortlandt, the mayor, and Nicholas Bayard, an 
 other leading "aristocrat," to stand up for James 
 II. s broken-down majesty, and to vent their anger 
 
368 THE COLONIES. 
 
 against Leisler. They called him " knave," 
 "rogue," and all sorts of names, as was then the 
 custom even among gentlemen when they were 
 opposed to one another. They tried to turn the 
 other captains against him ; but the militia were 
 united under Leisler, doing their best, month after 
 month, to keep -the city quiet until " rightful au 
 thority should come out of England." At length 
 the people were so angered against the . aristo 
 crats " that a crowd fell upon Bayard in the street 
 and handled him roughly. 
 
 The captains in the fort decided that they ought 
 to call on all the counties of the Province to send 
 delegates to the fort to choose a committee of safety. 
 Some of the counties answered this reasonable call ; 
 but others raised a great cry against Jacob Leis- 
 ler s arrogance in making himself " dictator of New 
 York." The delegates who attended the meeting 
 elected a committee, who agreed to take charge 
 of the Province until the Royal Government was 
 settled. This committee elected Leisler Captain of 
 the fort. 
 
 LEISLER S WISE AND GENEROUS GOVERNMENT. 
 
 As troubles grew worse, the Committee of Safety 
 voted Leisler the military commander of the Prov 
 ince, and called him the Lieutenant - Governor, 
 
A CHAPTER ON REBELLIONS. 369 
 
 while part of the committee eight men of good 
 standing became his Council in a regular pro 
 visional government. 
 
 Then the " aristocrat ^ leaders wanted to put 
 him down more than ever ; but the people soon 
 forced them to flee from the town. The mob was 
 so fierce against them that Leisler said he was 
 forced to make prisoners of Bayard and others to 
 save their lives and to protect the Province. 
 
 Leisler s military company and his government 
 kept control of New York for a scant two years. 
 Many pages of history have been written on Leisler s 
 time, some to show that he was a martyr and some 
 to show that he was a villain. The records were 
 made mostly by the leaders of the English party, 
 who wrote bitter and probably unfair accounts of 
 the most enlightened government that the Prov 
 ince of New York ever enjoyed. Leisler called 
 an assembly which not only represented the people, 
 but, for the first time, used their taxes for the bene 
 fit of the Province. Leisler also arranged the first 
 people s election of mayor, and took the first im 
 portant steps towards the union of all the colonies 
 by calling on them to send delegates to a Colonial 
 Congress, which met in New York in May, 1690, 
 after an attack by the French, which opened King 
 William III. s war in the Colonies. The Freneh 
 
370 
 
 THE COLONIES. 
 
 burned the frontier settlement of Schenectady. 
 Albany was in danger. No governor ever showed 
 greater energy in raising money and men to pro 
 tect the terrified people, while he spent large sums 
 
 out of his own pocket. 
 
 THE END OF THE RE 
 BELLION. 
 
 In England Nicholson 
 
 o 
 
 waited until William and 
 Mary were seated upon 
 their uncomfortable 
 throne, and until they 
 had formed the Planta 
 tions Committee to help 
 the Queen manage the 
 affairs in America. Then 
 Nicholson told his story. 
 The Queen said he had 
 done well in his unpleas 
 ant affair, and made him 
 Lieutenant - Governor of 
 Virginia. New York was 
 
 o 
 
 made a Royal Province 
 and placed under Colonel Henry Sloughter as 
 Governor and Major Richard Ingoldsby as Lieu- 
 tenant-Governor. Ingoldsby arrived first with a 
 
 QUEEN MARY, 
 Daughter of James II. 
 
A CHAPTER ON REBELLIONS. 
 
 371 
 
 body of British soldiers, but the papers to show 
 his authority were all in Sloughter s vessel, which 
 was delayed nearly three months. 
 
 Leisler s enemies were so anxious to overthrow 
 him that they in 
 duced Ingoldsby to 
 bring his soldiers 
 ashore at once. He 
 took possession of 
 the City Hall, but 
 Leisler refused to 
 give up the fort and 
 his prisoners until he 
 saw the Royal or 
 ders. A crowd in the 
 streets, taking the 
 side of the riewly- 
 arrivecl officer, at 
 tacked the fort, the 
 guard fired on them 
 without L e i s 1 e r s 
 knowledge, killing a 
 Royal soldier and a 
 negro. Ingoldsby wrote an angry letter to Leis 
 ler, who replied with dignity that the men who 
 fired the shots should be punished if they could be 
 found, saying: "God forbid that any man under 
 
 KING WILLIAM III., 
 Prince of Oranire. 
 
372 THE COLONIES. 
 
 my command should be countenanced in an ill 
 act!" 
 
 The little city was more like a field of battle than 
 ever, with the militia on one side and the new 
 troops of regulars on the other ; there was no more 
 bloodshed ; but there was tumult and panic until 
 Governor Sloughter arrived. Then Leisler yielded 
 the fort and his prisoners, and allowed the chains 
 taken from them to be placed on himself, on his 
 son-in-law, Jacob Milborne, and on "the persons 
 called his Council." 
 
 The triumphant aristocrats charged "the Leisler- 
 ites" with treason and murder, held the mere form 
 of a trial and found them guilty, although King 
 William and Queen Mary had sent no orders 
 against them. The new Council and Assembly 
 urged Sloughter to sign the death-warrant of 
 Leisler and Milborne without delay. A great 
 many citizens begged him not to do so ; but he 
 did, and they were hanged. 
 
 After four years Leisler s son was allowed to lay 
 the whole sad matter before the King and Queen 
 in spite of all the "aristocrats" could do to hinder 
 him. Then the men who had been in Leisler s 
 Council were released from prison ; the property 
 of all "the rebels" was given back to them or 
 their families ; and the poor, disgraced bodies of the 
 
A CHAPTER ON REBELLIONS. 373 
 
 hanged patriots were taken from the common 
 fields where they had been buried, and after a 
 solemn ceremony in the Old Dutch Church, they 
 were laid in the church-yard, while their names 
 were cleared from the stain of treason so far 
 as an act of Parliament could clear them by declar 
 ing that Leisler s conduct had been for the public 
 good and that his yielding of the fort to Sloughter 
 had been "gracious and in due time." With the 
 reigri of William and Mary began the long series 
 of wars with Canada, which was the beginning of 
 a new struggle which ended only when the colonists 
 won the country for their own. 
 
PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY, 
 
 Abenakis, 
 
 Agamenticus, 
 
 Ahasimus, 
 
 Albemarle, 
 
 Algonquin-Lenape, 
 
 Amelia,, 
 
 Apachee, 
 
 Baggataway, 
 
 Barbadoes, 
 
 Barclay, 
 
 Benbecula, 
 
 Bermuda, 
 
 Beversrede, 
 
 Binckes, 
 
 Cacique, 
 
 Caribbees, 
 
 Catawbas, 
 
 Chattahoochee, 
 
 Cherokee, 
 
 Chicasaws, 
 
 Chicahominees, 
 
 Chowan, 
 
 Chygoes, 
 
 Claiborne, 
 
 Communipau, 
 
 Culloden, 
 
 Curacoa, 
 
 a-ben a-kis. 
 asr-a-men ti-kus. 
 
 o 
 
 a-has i-mus. ; 
 
 ai be-marl. 
 
 al-gon kwin-le-nape. 
 
 a-me li-a. 
 
 a-pa che. 
 
 bag-gat a-way. 
 
 bar ba-dos. 
 
 bar clay. 
 
 ben-be-koTa. 
 
 ber-mu da. 
 
 be vers-rede. 
 
 binks. 
 
 ka-sek . 
 
 kar ib-bez. 
 
 ka-ta bas. 
 
 chat-ta-lioo che. 
 
 cher o-ke . 
 
 chick-a-saws . 
 
 chic-a-hom i-nez. 
 
 cho-waii . 
 
 chi gos. 
 
 clay born. 
 
 com-mu ni-paw. 
 
 kul-lo den. 
 
 ku-ra-so . 
 375 
 
376 
 
 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY. 
 
 De la Werre, 
 
 de la-wer. 
 
 Ebenezer, 
 
 eb-en-e zer. 
 
 Elsinborough, 
 
 el sin-bur o. 
 
 Georgeana, 
 
 jor ji-an a. 
 
 Gloucester, 
 
 glos-ter. 
 
 Gotheborg, 
 
 gurt e-borg. 
 
 Grotius, 
 
 gro shi-us. 
 
 Hackensacks, 
 
 hack en-sacks. 
 
 Henlopen, 
 
 hen lo-pen. 
 
 Iroquois, 
 
 ir 6-kwoi. 
 
 Jacobites, 
 
 jak o-blts. 
 
 Jesuit, 
 
 jez u-it. 
 
 Kiccowtan, 
 
 kic co-tan. 
 
 Kieft, 
 
 keft. 
 
 Kennebec, 
 
 ken ne-bek. 
 
 Leisure, 
 
 le zhur. 
 
 Leni-Lenapes, 
 
 lenT-len-apes . 
 
 Leyden, 
 
 H den. 
 
 Lieutenant, 
 
 loo-ten ant. 
 
 Lygonia, 
 
 li-go ni-a. 
 
 Manhatta, 
 
 man-hat ta. 
 
 Massasoit, 
 
 mas-a-soit . 
 
 Mauritius, 
 
 ma-rish i-us. 
 
 Metacomet, 
 
 met-a-com et. 
 
 Miantinomo, 
 
 me-an-ti-no mo. 
 
 Minquas, 
 
 min kwas. 
 
 Minsi, 
 
 min se. 
 
 Minuit, 
 
 min u-it. 
 
 Mohicans, 
 
 mo-he kans. 
 
 Monhegan, 
 
 mon-he gan. 
 
 Moravians, 
 
 mo-ra vi-ans. 
 
 Muskogi, 
 
 mus-ko-ge. 
 
PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY, 
 
 377 
 
 Narragansetts, 
 
 nar-ra-gan setts. 
 
 Navesink, 
 
 nav e-sink. 
 
 Neuse, 
 
 nus. 
 
 Nipmucks, 
 
 nip miiks. 
 
 Nyantics, 
 
 ni-an tiks. 
 
 Ogechee, 
 
 o-ge che. 
 
 Oglethorpe, 
 
 o g l-thorp. 
 
 Oneida, 
 
 6-ni da. 
 
 Opekankano, 
 
 o-pe-kan-kan 6. 
 
 Oplandt, 
 
 op lant. 
 
 Oxenstiern, 
 
 oks en-stern. 
 
 Paauw, 
 
 pow. 
 
 Palatine, 
 
 para-tin. 
 
 Palatinate, 
 
 pal-lat i-nat. 
 
 Pamlico, 
 
 pam li-ko. 
 
 Pamunkey, 
 
 pa-mun key. 
 
 Patrooneries, 
 
 pa-troon er-iz. 
 
 Patuxent, 
 
 pa-tux ent. 
 
 Pemaquid, 
 
 pem a-kwid. 
 
 Pequots, 
 
 pe kwots. 
 
 Ployden, 
 
 ploi den. 
 
 Pocahontas, 
 
 po-ka-hon tas. 
 
 Porpoise, 
 
 por pus. 
 
 Potomac, 
 
 po-to mak . 
 
 Powhatan, 
 
 pou-ha-tan . 
 
 Proprietors, 
 
 pro-prfe-ters. 
 
 Put-in Bay, 
 
 put in bay. 
 
 Quahogs, 
 
 kwa hogs. 
 
 Quinsigamond, 
 
 kwin-sig a-mond 
 
 Raritans, 
 
 rar i-taris. 
 
 Rensselaerwyck, 
 
 rens se-ler-wik. 
 
 Reynolds, 
 
 ren olz. 
 
378 
 
 PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY. 
 
 Sachem, 
 
 sa chem. 
 
 Sagadahoc, 
 
 sag a-da-hoc . 
 
 Sakimaxing, 
 
 sak-i-max ing. 
 
 Sassacus, 
 
 sas sa-kus. 
 
 Santee, 
 
 san-te 
 
 Savannah, 
 
 sa-van a. 
 
 Schepens, 
 
 skep ens. 
 
 Schuylkill, 
 
 skool kil. 
 
 Seignor, 
 
 sen-yer. 
 
 Sewanhacky, 
 
 soo-an-hack y. 
 
 Sowams, 
 
 so-wams . 
 
 St. Croix, 
 
 saint-croy . 
 
 Stuyvesant, 
 
 stl ve-sant. 
 
 Susquehanna, 
 
 sus-kwe-han a. 
 
 Susquehanoughs, 
 
 sus-kwe-han os. 
 
 Tarantines, 
 
 tar ran-tens. 
 
 Taw, 
 
 taw. 
 
 Tawasentha, 
 
 ta-wa-sen tha. 
 
 Tomo Chichi, 
 
 tom o chi chi. 
 
 Tuscarora, 
 
 tus ka-ro ra. 
 
 Uchee, 
 
 oo che. 
 
 Uncas, 
 
 un kas 
 
 Van Corlear, 
 
 van cor lear. 
 
 Van Dyck, 
 
 van dik . 
 
 Van Rensslaer, 
 
 van rens se-ler. 
 
 Varsche, 
 
 varsh ^. 
 
 Wahunsunakak, 
 
 wa-hoon-soon a-kak. 
 
 Wampanoag, 
 
 wam-pa-no ag. 
 
 Warasutta, 
 
 wam-sut ta. 
 
 Weir, 
 
 wer. 
 
 Wessagusset, 
 
 wes-sa-gus set. 
 
 Westoes, 
 
 west os. 
 
PRONOUNCING VOCABULARY. 379 
 
 Wroithelsey, royth el-sy. 
 
 Wyatt, wfat. 
 
 Yamacraw, yam a-kra. 
 
 Yamessee, yam es-se. 
 
 Yeamans, ye manz. 
 
 Yeardly, yerd li. 
 
 Yoacomocos, yo-ak-o-mo cos. 
 
 Zuanandael, tswan-an dal. 
 
CEIT1Y BUSY 1 01. 
 
 TKIlbat tbe iprimarp Geacbers 
 1ba\>e Been OLooJung ]for. 
 
 squirrels 
 
 
 squirrels 
 
 Entirely Ne\v, Entertaining and 
 I nstructi ve. 
 
THE PHONETIC READER. 
 
 BY CHARLES W. DEANE, PH. D., 
 
 SUPT. OF SCHOOLS, BRIDGEPORT, CONN. 
 
 EASY AND RAPID METHOD FOR TEACHING READING. 
 
 HIGH-ART ILLUSTRATIONS, CHOICE LITERATURE. 
 
 RESULTS FROM USE COMMEND THIS BOOK. 
 Mailing Price 40 Cents. Liberal Discount t_o Schools. 
 
 Orville T. Bright, Supt. Schools, Cook Co., 111." I wish to say that I think 
 the book a genuine contribution to the teaching of little children, I am delighted 
 with it. You have done what nobody else has placed the subject of phonics in 
 its proper relation to the literature that should enter into a first reader. In other 
 words, whoever reads this book through will have uppermost in his mind, as it 
 should be, the reading lessons, that is the substance of the lessons, not the man 
 ner of presenting them. I believe you have handled the subject of phonics better 
 than anybody else in cold print. The best part of it all is, as I have indicated, 
 that it is subordinate. As a teacher of long experience, and a man whose whole 
 interest in life is connected with schools, I wish to thank you for having written 
 the book." 
 
 W. A. McCord, County Supt., Polk Co., Des Moines., la. "I find that 
 Deane s Phonetic Reader meets my ideas to a dot." 
 
 The editor of one of the large educational companies writes: " The Phonetic 
 Reader is the best thing of its kind yet published. Mr. Deane has surely used 
 the best there is in all other systems, and in the word and sentence method." 
 
 Cyrus Boger, Supt. Schools, Lebanon, Pa. "In Deane s Phonetic Reader 
 the truth that the child must first learn to read before it can read to learn, is fully 
 recognized. The method is most excellent, and the reproductions from great 
 artists emphasize the fact that a child s book ought to contain the best in art as 
 well as in literature." 
 
 H. E. Bennett, Principal, Fernandina, Fla. "Your primary books are the 
 finest I have ever seen. Much credit is due you for putting such works of art in 
 the hands of children. Our primary teachers are delighted with them, especially 
 Deane s Phonetic Reader. " 
 
 Lewis E. Funnell, Prin. Stamford Public Schools, Stamford, Conn. " I am 
 very much pleased with Deane s Phonetic Reader. Its plan is in perfect har 
 mony with the correct ideas of teaching reading." 
 
 Chas. Eldred Shelton, Supt. City Schools, Burlington, la. " This is an excel 
 lent piece of text-book work. A gem in its line." 
 
 Chas. Emerson, County Supt., Creston, la. "It is the best of tf* dnd I 
 ever saw." 
 
 THE MORSE COMPANY...PTJBLISHERS, 
 
 MAIN OFFICE: 96 FIFTH AVE., NEW YORK. 
 
 Chicago Office: 195 and 197 Wabash Ave. Boston Office: 36 Bromfield St. 
 
MORSE SPELLER. 
 
 BY SAMUEL T. DUTTON, 
 
 SUPERINTENDENT OF SCHOOLS, BROOKLINE, MASS. 
 
 A NATURAL, INTERESTING AND ECONOMICAL METHOD OF 
 TEACHING WORDS. 
 
 THE CORRELATION OF SPELLING WITH GEOGRAPHY, HISTORY, 
 SCIENCE AND LITERATURE. 
 
 Mailing Price, Complete, 30 Cents. Liberal discount to Schools. 
 Part I, 75 Cents; Part II, 20 Cent*. 
 
 Dr. C. H. Levermore, Pres. Adelphi College, Brooklyn, N. Y. " I am much 
 impressed with the plan of the Morse Speller. It seems to me that the principle 
 of basing spelling work on the lessons in geography, history and science, is the 
 right one. In general, I think that this book has a more sensible plan than that 
 of any other spelling book I know." 
 
 W. F. Gordy, Supervising Prin. Public Schools, Hartford, Conn. "The 
 4 Morse Speller is almost an ideal book. Its plan is in every way sensible and 
 practical, and its intelligent use must lead to the best results in the school-room." 
 
 W. E. Bates, Supt. Schools, Fall River, Mass. " The Morse Speller i- an 
 excellent book. Dictation ought to be the principal feature of instruction in 
 spelling, and in this book it is made so." 
 
 Eva D. Kellogg, Editor "Primary Education," Evanston, 111. "I like the 
 -Morse Speller, and am going to advise the readers of Primary Education to 
 buy it." 
 
 J. A. Shawan, Supt. Schools, Columbus, Ohio." It was supposed that great 
 progress had been made when oral spelling gave place to written. The Morse 
 Speller carries the idea further in emphasizing the spelling of words in their 
 proper relation to other words in sentences. The excellent exercises for dictation 
 will prove valuable drills in the proper forms of written language. The introduc 
 tion of words at the proper time which have a bearing upon other subjects under 
 consideration, has been admirably managed. I congratulate you on the work, 
 and wish you success." 
 
 Mark Pitman, Prin. Choate School, Wallingford, Conn " I like the Morse 
 Speller so much that I shall adopt it for use in my school. In compiling, the 
 author has so thoroughly eliminated technical words seldom used, that nothing is 
 left which the pupil in our grammar schools can afford to omit, while the princi 
 ples of correlation and association of ideas are more fully carried out than in any 
 other speller that I am acquainted with. It is certainly an up-to-date book." 
 
 THE MORSE OOMPANY...PUBLISHERS, 
 
 MAIN OFFICE: 96 FIFTH AVE,, NEW YORK. 
 Chicago Office: 195 and 197 Wabash Ave, Boston Office: 36 Bromfield St, 
 
NATURE S BYWAYS. 
 
 By NELLIE WALTON FORD. 
 
 Natural Science for Primary Pupils, beautifully illustrated by repro 
 ductions from Great Artists ; Literature, a Juvenile Poem. 
 
 Mailing Price, 400. Liberal Discount to Schools. 
 
 B. M. Phelan, Prin. St. Paul Teachers /Training School. Please send enclosed order 
 for " Nature s Byways " for use in first grade. We have wanted a book of this kind for use in 
 connection with our nature study, and I am glad you have succeeded in putting Miss Ford s 
 lessons in so attractive a form. 
 
 Prof. M. V. O Shea, School of Pedagogy, University of Buffalo, N. Y. I am par 
 ticularly pleased with " Nature s Byways." I have no hesitation in saying that it appears to 
 be a delightful book, and most happily adapted for beginners in reading. The selections seem 
 well chosen and admirably arranged. The book emphasizes the thought side in reading, and 
 minimizes the attention which is given to purely formal drills upon words. The illustrations 
 are especially to be praised. I feel certain that you have produced a culture book for children. 
 Mechanically it is perfect. 
 
 Richard C. Boone, Prin. Michigan State Normal School, Ypsilanti, Mich. I have 
 examined "Nature s Byways " with great satisfaction. Among all books on natural science 
 for children, especially for the younger children, this seems to me one of the sanest and most 
 practical. It is admirable in its subject matter and not less satisfactory in its arrangement. 
 I congratulate you and the author upon so great success in presenting the natural sciences 
 to children. 
 
 Mary F. Hall, Primary Supervisor, Public Schools, Milwaukee, Wis. Of all the 
 books I have seen that are based on the idea of relating the early reading lessons to the les 
 sons on nature objects, " Nature s Byways " seems the most widely useful to all teachers, 
 both in its selection and treatment of matter. The high art illustrations, as well as its gen 
 eral artistic features, make the book one of unusual merit. 
 
 Rev. A. E. Winship, Editor "Journal of Education." This charmingly illustrated 
 book is admirably adapted to interest young children in natural science. It is, in a sense, a 
 graded reader, stimulating to nature study. The language chosen is almost classical in t its 
 purity and simplicity. Each lesson becomes a model for the young pupil to follow in writing 
 his own description of leaves, flowers, fruits, animals and things in nature. The reproduc 
 tions of the great artists are so accurately described in the text, as to become real lessons in 
 art. 
 
 AnnaM. Nolte, Kindergartner, Hardy School, Duluth, Minn. I heartily recommend 
 "Nature s By ways " for its simplicity, its artistic nature, and clear, positive style of ex 
 pressing thought, helping the child to understand nature aright. 
 
 Mary Louise Eastman, Prin. Primary Dept., State Normal School, Cortland, N. Y. 
 We endorse " Nature s Byways" most heartily, and, as proof, we have ordered a number of 
 copies. 
 
 Marietta Mathews, Primary Dept., Public Schools, Worcester, Mass. The beau 
 tiful book, " Nature s Byways," received. All the teachers think it charming. 
 
 Marietta L. Pierce, Prin. Primary Dept., Normal School, Mankato, Minn. I am 
 exceedingly well pleased with " Nature s Byways." It is a gem as to style, and the sentences, 
 
 ed to first grade work. lam delighted with the 
 
 in my judgment, are particularly well adapted 
 illustrations, especially the reproduction from 
 great value in any primary school. We shall use it in our school. 
 
 llustrations, especially the reproduction from great artists. I believe the book will be of 
 rimary school. We shall use it ir 
 
 ADOPTED IN NEW YORK CITY, BROOKLYN, NEWARK, JERSEY CITY, BUFFALO, 
 PHILADELPHIA, BOSTON, CHICAGO, ETC. 
 
 The Universal Verdict is that " Nature s Byways " is the "Best 
 Natural Science Reader in print. 
 
 MAIN OFFICE: 96 FIFTH AVENUE, NEW YORK. 
 Chicago Office: 195 and 197 Wabash Ave. Boston Office: 36 Bromfield St. 
 
HISTORICAL READER 
 
 THE STORY OF THE INDIANS OF NEW ENGLAND. 
 
 BY ALMA HOLMAN BURTON. 
 
 A PIONEER BOOK. COVERS AN UNBEATEN TRACK. 
 
 WITH 16 FULL-PAGE AUTHENTIC ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 I2mo, Cloth, 6j Cents. Liberal Discount to Schools. 
 
 IN a History of the United States, the fate of the Indians is only an- 
 incident in the settlement of the country. 
 
 The theme of the historian is the white man ; and so marvellous is 
 the national drama, so dazzling are the achievements of the Puritan and 
 Cavalier, that the Red Man has little more space in our annals than the 
 primeval forest which once covered the continent. 
 
 The author has treated the subject of the Indians historically. A few 
 chapters have been devoted to the early Colonial life, because the growth 
 and development of the Puritan marks the decline and exile of the 
 Algonquins. 
 
 For the study, in an attractive form, of the annals of the once proud 
 race whose broken fragments still linger in the rays of the setting sun, 
 this book seems eminently fitted, with its choice language, as a Supple 
 mentary Reader for the middle grades in all of our public schools. 
 
 TESTIMONIALS. 
 
 A. S. Draper, President University of Illinois. " It is a fascinating contribu 
 tion to New England literature, upon a subject which is admirably adapted for 
 school work." 
 
 Wm. T. Harris, Commissioner, Bureau of Education, Washington, D, C. 
 " This is a most valuable book for school work on the subject of the- Indians and 
 Colonial times." 
 
 THE MORSE COMPANY... PUBLISHERS, 
 
 MAIN OFFICE: 96 FIFTH AVE., NEW YORK. 
 Chicago Office: 195 and 197 \V abash Ave. .Boston Office: 36 Bromfield St. 
 
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 BERKELEY 
 
 Return to desk from which borrowed. 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 25Nov 53Vl 
 NOV1 11953 LI 
 
 REC D LD 
 SEP 17 1956 
 
 9Jul 58j N& 
 
 JUU 
 
 -C5 
 
 
 
 
 LD 21-ldOm* l /, 52(A2528sl6)476 
 
 l2Dec 62f?V 
 
 3 I** 
 JUL 29 1980 
 
 REC.CIR.JUL1 6 80